ALIFEOFST.PETERll 
FOR THE YOUNG 




GEORGE-L-WEED 




Class _£lS_S -51B 

Book ^W4 

Copyright W 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 




St. Peter 



Alexandre Bida 



A Life of St. Peter 



For the Young 



BY / 

GEORGE LUDINGTON WEED 

Author of "A Life of Christ for the Young," "A Life of 

St. Paul for the Young," " A Life of St. John for the 

Young," « Great Truths Simply Told," etc. 




PHILADELPHIA 

GEORGE W. JACOBS & CO 

103-105 South Fifteenth Street 



1 :: 



THE LIBRARY OF 
CONGRESS, 

Two Cupita Received 

NOV, 11 1901 

Copyright entry 
<2Aa.3.Z. i<j°> 
CLASS ^ XXa No. 

77<+f 

COPY 3. 






Copyright, 1901 

by 

George W. Jacobs & Co. 



PREFATORY NOTE 

This Life of St. Peter is the fourth of a series of 
Christian Biographies for the Young. The former 
volumes are the lives of Christ, of St. Paul, and of St. 
John. The life of Peter is, in some respects, a com- 
plement of that of the Beloved Disciple. 

In treating of them the aim has been to discriminate 
and emphasize in each case what is peculiar, avoiding 
repetition, except where necessary for historic connec- 
tion, or fulness of narrative, or independent unity. 

Since Mark is the acknowledged organ and interpre- 
ter of Peter, his Gospel having manifestly been written 
under the direction or dictation of the Apostle, often- 
times thoughts and expressions are credited directly to 
Peter without repeated reference to his relation to 
Mark, whose Gospel may be called the Gospel of Peter. 
Quotations from it and other books of the Bible are 
from the Revised Version, sometimes the marginal 
references being used. 

Like the previous volumes this one is limited in scope, 
language, subject and general treatment, by adaptation 
to the young, including especially those in their teens; 

3 



4 Prefatory Note 

for whom it is believed no life of Peter, at least of 
recent date, has been prepared. 

In the preparation of this one, encouragement has 
been found in the assurance of many educators, and of 
young readers themselves, that in the former volumes 
these conditions of adaptation have been met. A 
special aid in writing has been the pleasing memories 
of days spent in places made memorable by the labors 
of the Chief Apostle. 

Grateful acknowledgment is hereby made of in- 
debtedness to writers, especially to Edersheim, Macduff 
and Farrar, whose writings have been helpful in fur- 
nishing facts and valuable suggestions. 

G. L. W. 

Philadelphia, Pa., June i, 1901. 



CONTENTS 

Page 

CHAPTER I 

EARLY DAYS 

God's Chosen Sea — Consecrated by Christ — Bethsaida — Fisher- 
man and Sons — Home Life — Two Pairs of Brothers — Young 
Fishermen — Pleasant Task — Roman Herod — Jewish Long- 
ings — Judas of Galilee and Simon — Pious Jews — Old Testa- 
ment Stories and Prophecies — Synagogue School — School 
of Gamaliel — The Boy and the Man — Simon's Boyhood 
Ways — Affection and its Object 15 

CHAPTER II 

A DISCIPLE OF JOHN THE BAPTIST 

Jordan Ford — Zacharias — Elizabeth and Her John — John in the 
Wilderness — Change in Nature — Preacher and Hearers — 
The Great Message — Kingdom Misunderstood — Messiah's 
Rule — Bethsaidan Disciples of John the Baptist — Baptism of 
Jesus — Temptation and Victory — An Interruption — Two Dis- 
ciples of the Baptist — " Simon" and " Peter " 25 

CHAPTER III 

BROUGHT TO JESUS 

John of Galilee and Andrew — " Andrew, Simon Peter's Brother " 
— Brotherly Feelings — Finding Brothers — Peter Brought to 
Jesus — Peter's Thoughts — "Jesus Beheld Him" — "Cephas, 
by Interpretation Peter" — The Rock-Symbol — The New 
Name — Bethsaidan Band at Home 33 

CHAPTER IV 

PETER THE FISHERMAN, A FISHER OF MEN 

Jesus' Farewell to Nazareth— Peter's Royal Guest — Autumnal 
Beauty — A Morning Scene — Simon's Pulpit-Boat — Surpris- 
ing Command — Obedience Rewarded — Peter's Feelings and 
Conduct— Prophecy of Peter's Future — Following Christ . . 41 

o 



6 Contents 

CHAPTER V 

THE SYNAGOGUE AND THE HOME IN CAPERNAUM 

Synagogue of Capernaum — Insane Man Healed — Wide-spread 
Rumor — House of Simon and Andrew — Friendship Long 
and Beautiful — Afflicted Mother — Magical Remedy — Miracle 
in Peter's Home — Grateful Ministry — Suffering Multitudes 
— Joyful News — Precious Burdens — Homeward Scenes — 
Matthew — Golden Text for Peter— Wonderful Contrasts — 
Whither Bound ? — Waiting Greetings — Broken Solitude — 
Request and Reply — Jesus again " in the House " — Palsied 
Man Healed — Peter's Memories 48 

CHAPTER VI 

THE APOSTLESHIP 

The Mountain of Prayer — World's Great Teachers — Not Angels 
but Men Chosen by Christ — A Reason for Choice — A Second 
Reason — A Third Reason — " All Night in Prayer " — Gather- 
ing of Disciples — A Great Purpose Revealed — The First 
Four Named Apostles — The Lord's Foreknowledge of Peter 
— Great Change in Peter's Life — His Readiness to Endure . 61 

CHAPTER VII 

WITH CHRIST IN THE HOME OF JAIRUS 

Outer Circle and Inner of the Disciples — Why Three Chosen? 
Preference Shown — Call of Matthew, and His Feast — From 
the House of Feasting to that of Mourning — Peter and His 
Lord — An Interruption — Outward Appearance of Jesus — A 
Suffering Woman's Thoughts and Feelings — Her Touch of 
Timid Faith — The Lord's Question and Peter's Reply — The 
Healer and the Healed — Anxious Delay and Sad Message — 
The Inner Circle — Peter a Witness 70 

CHAPTER VIII 

A MISSION OF PREACHING AND HEALING 

Herald and Heralds — Shepherd and Under Shepherds — Peter's 
Companion — Instructions — Following Peter to a Home — 
Miracles by Peter — A Cup of Cold Water — Paralytic Healed 
and Dead Raised — Mission of the Disciples, and of their 
Lord 79 



Contents 7 

CHAPTER IX 

MEMORIES OF JOHN THE BAPTIST 

" Increase " and " Decrease " — John the Baptist in Prison — His 
Former Disciples — His Later Disciples and their Sad Story 
— Comfort in Sorrow — Peter and His Former Master .... 85 

CHAPTER X 

WITH CHRIST SEEKING REST BUT FINDING LABOR 
Return of the Twelve — No Minute Report — Response of Jesus 
— A Following Multitude — Family Reunion — Imagined 
Thoughts and Words of Jesus — " The Boat " — Two Beth- 
saidas — A Sacred Picture — What Peter Saw and Heard — A 
Saying of Andrew — " Simon Peter's Brother " — Thoughts of 
Andrew and of Jesus — A Miracle — An Attendant of Jesus — 
Two Scenes Compared — Ready to Crown Jesus — Constrained 
Disciples — Not Rest, but Labor 89 

CHAPTER XI 

WITH JESUS ON THE SEA 
On the Mountain and on the Sea — Troubled Disciples — " In 
the Fourth Watch " — Help at the Dawn — An Apparition 
Changed — Blessed Words and Thoughts — Responses of 
Eleven and of One — The Lord's Answer to Peter — Peter in 
the Sea, and on the Sea — Sinking Peter's Despairing Cry — 
The Hand of Jesus — The Lord's Reproof — Peter and His 
Fellow- Apostles — New View of Jesus — Patriarch's Song . . 97 

CHAPTER XII 

PETERS FIRST GREAT CONFESSION 
Calm After Storm — An Excited Throng — Motives for Following 
Jesus — A Question, a Rebuke, and a Lesson — Mistaken Re- 
quest — Sayings of Jesus — Murmurings — Living Bread — A 
Crisis— A Sad Sight for Jesus — Rejecters of Blessings — Jesus' 
Appeal to His Apostles — Their Loyalty to Him — Peter's 
Response to Jesus — A Startling Declaration 105 

CHAPTER XIII 
peter's second great confession 

Wonders of Jesus — His Glory — Change of Scenes — Grotto of 
Pan — Jesus and His Disciples— A Momentous Question — 
Wild Rumors — Peter's Two Masters — What Peter Well 
Knew — Second Momentous Question — Peter's Second Great 



8 Contents 

Confession — Former Expressions Concerning Christ — Chrys- 
ostom and Farrar— Christ's Reply to Peter — " Priest of Pan," 
and Peter — " Called Peter " — " Art Peter " — Proved Worthy 
of the Name — Living Stones in a Temple — No Claim by 
Peter of Superiority — Christ the Stone — Church Built on 
Christ— A Prayer 112 

CHAPTER XIV 

THE REBUKING DISCIPLE REBUKED 
Jesus' Thoughts Concerning Himself — Unknown to the Apostles 
— Their Mistaken Views— Galilee and Jerusalem — A Sad 
Declaration — Reception of it by the Disciples — By Peter — 
His Possible Thoughts — His Rebuke of Jesus — Jesus' Re- 
buke of Peter — Peter's Error — Yet a Chosen One 122 

CHAPTER XV 

AN EYE-WITNESS OF CHRIST'S MAJESTY 
Tabor and Hermon — Tabor and the Transfiguration — Hermon 
the Lofty Peak — The Holy Mount — The Chosen Three — 
Apart by Themselves — The Ascent of Hermon — Christ's 
Prayer and its Answer — " Heavy with Sleep " — Vision of the 
Transfiguration — Marvelous Change — " Two Men " — Hon- 
ored Names — Moses — Elijah— The Talking Group and their 
Theme — Peter's Thoughts — His Confusion and Proposal — 
Reading Peter's Thoughts — The Shekinah and Moses — 
Peter's Story — The Father's Voice — Artists' Pictures — Fear 
and Adoration — The Cloud and Heavenly Visitors — Jesus 
Only — A Hymn of the Transfiguration 127 

CHAPTER XVI 

AN EYE-WITNESS OF MAJESTIC POWER 
The Transfiguration Ended — Farewell to Hermon — Command 
to Secrecy — Sudden Transition — Mark's Description — Gath- 
ered Crowd — An Agonized Father — A Cause for Amazement 
— The Father's Plea — Divine Helper's Assurance — Faith 
Rewarded — Twofold Majesty — Peter and the Transfigura- 
tion — Christ's Death and Resurrection again Foretold . . . 139 

CHAPTER XVII 

WITH CHRIST IN GALILEE AND PARy£A 

The Lone Walk — The Temple Tax — The Eleven " in the Way " 

— Jesus " in' the House " — A Solemn Question — Actions and 

Words of Jesus — An Object Lesson — Peter and Childhood — 

Three Lessons — Forgiveness — Farewell to Galilee — Children 



Contents 9 

Brought to Jesus — Rebuking Disciples — Disciples Rebuked — 
Jesus' Treatment of Children — Lesson Partly Learned — Rich, 
Young Ruler — Peter's Exclamation and Question, and the 
Lord's Blessed Answer — Another Prophecy of Death . . . 144 

CHAPTER XVIII 

MEMORIES OF OLIVET 
Shadow of the Cross — Two Disciples and the Needed Colt — The 
Happy Escorts and Two Glad Processions — Contrasted Scene 
— " He Hungered " — Barren Fig-tree — A Disappointment 
and a Curse — Peter's Remembrance — An Illustration — Fare- 
well to the Temple — Its Admirers — Jesus Beholding it in 
Sadness — Last Ascent of Olivet — Evening View — Jesus and 
the Bethsaidan Band 156 

CHAPTER XIX 

WITH CHRIST IN THE UPPER ROOM 
An Earnest Desire — A Secret Place — Two Messengers — Ques- 
tion and Answer — "My Guest-chamber," and "the Good- 
man of the House" — From Olivet to the Upper Room — 
Family Meeting — Sad Incident — An Object Lesson — Peter's 
Feelings, and His Words to Christ — Judas Unlike Peter — 
Christ an Example — Positions at the Table — Startling An- 
nouncement — " Is it I ? " — Judas' Question — Peter and John 
— Sop Given to Judas in Mercy — Judas and Satan — " Little 
Children " — Peter's Boast Rebuked — A Warning and a 
Gracious Word — Farewell to the Upper Room — Sad Proph- 
ecy, Especially Concerning Peter 163 

CHAPTER XX 

WITH CHRIST IN GETHSEMANE 
Gethsemane and its Trees — The Eight Disciples and the Three — 
The Cup of Sorrow — Angel of the Garden — Awakening Call 
to Peter — Second and Third Prayer and Victory — Short 
Slumber — Judas and His Band — Peter's Sword — Last Mir- 
acle of Healing — The Captive and His Fleeing Disciples . . 177 

CHAPTER XXI 

THE THREEFOLD DENIAL 

Peter and John Following Jesus from Gethsemane — High-Priestly 

Palace — The Captors at the Palace — John and Peter at the 

Palace — John and Jesus in the Judgment-Hall — Peter's Fear 

of Recognition — Peter with the Fire-Group — The Portress 



io Contents 

and Peter — The First Denial — The Second Denial — Peter's 
Conflicting Emotions and Fears — The Lord's Look Upon 
Peter — Mrs. Browning's Words — What Peter Saw — Judas 
and Peter 1S3 

CHAPTER XXII 

THE FIRST GREAT EASTER DAY 

Words of Angels and of Christ — Meeting of Peter and John — Dis- 
appointment and Sorrow — A Visit in Thought — The Angel 
of the Tomb-, and Peter — The Women and the Angel — Mary 
Magdalene the Messenger to Peter — Her Meeting with John 
and Peter — Memorable Words — Hastening to the Tomb — 
John's Look into the Tomb — Peter's Entrance and Discovery 
of the Napkin — The Return — Christ's Appearance to Peter — 
Easter-evening Meeting — A Joyful Interruption — Peter's Wel- 
come 191 

CHAPTER XXIII 

WITH THE RISEN LORD 

Familiar Scenes — Waiting Disciples — Lone Figure and Miracu- 
lous Draught — Peter and His Lord — Two Fires — Strange 
Reunion — Prepared Meal, and Invitation-r-Words of Jesus 
and Peter — Mission to Childhood — Legend of Moses — Peter 
a Shepherd — Prophecy Concerning Peter — Peter and John — 
On Olivet — The Ascension — Angels at the Ascension . . . 199 

CHAPTER XXIV 

THE DAY OF PENTECOST 

" The Upper-Chamber " — Praying Circle — The Virgin Mary — 
Peter and Matthias — Pentecost — Wind and Tongues of Fire 
— Proclaiming the Messiah — Peter's Pentecostal Sermon — 
Effect of Peter's Sermon — The Changed Peter 208 

CHAPTER XXV 

AT THE BEAUTIFUL GATE OF THE TEMPLE 

Wonders and Signs — An Early Miracle — Temple in Glory — 
Beautiful Gate — The Temple of Interest to the Apostles — 
Peter and John Going to Prayer — Lame Man at the Gate — 
Passers-by — Lame Man Healed — After Evening Prayer — 
Jealous for God's Honor — Despised Name of the Son of God 



Contents 1 1 

— Peter's Address — Arrest of the Apostles — Effect of Miracle 
and Speech — Assembly for Trial — Healed Man in the Judg- 
ment-Hall — Angry Question and Bold Answer — Secret Ses- 
sion — Peter's Bold Words — The Released Disciples — Re- 
sponse to Prayer 215 

CHAPTER XXVI 

THE VALIANT LEADER OF THE APOSTOLIC BAND IN 
JERUSALEM 

Forebodings — Christian Union in Love — Death of Ananias and 
Sapphira — Lessons of the Miracle — Solomon's Porch — The 
Wonder- working Apostle — The Apostle Prisoners — First 
Prison-opening Angel — The Release from Prison — The San- 
hedrin Council — From Scene to Scene — Unholy Command 
and Holy Boldness — Gamaliel's Plea — Scourging 227 

CHAPTER XXVII 

IN SAMARIA 

Persecution — Jews and Samaritans — Philip in Samaria — Apostles 
in Jerusalem — Roman Highway — Historic Association — Re- 
membered Scenes — Tomb and Well — City of Samaria — " The 
Gift of God " — Simon the Pretended Convert — His Bribe — 
" Thy Silver Perish with Thee " — A Word of Hope — A Tra- 
dition 234 

CHAPTER XXVIII 

A MEMORABLE VISIT 

Two Chiefs — Saul's Great Change — The Fugitive in Arabia — 
His Return to Jerusalem — Distrusted Convert — Meeting of 
Saul and Peter — Fifteen Days' Visit — Peter to Saul — Saul to 
Peter — Peter's Reflections — Visit Ended — " His Name " . . 241 

CHAPTER XXIX 

ON THE PLAIN OF SHARON — LYDDA AND JOPPA 
The Plain of Sharon — Prophecy by Isaiah — Peter Fulfilling 
Prophecy — Rose of Sharon — yEneas — Possible Thoughts — 
Healing by Peter — Effect of the Miracle — Joppa — Tabitha 
or Dorcas — A Disciple — Her Illness and Death — A Mourn- 
ing Church — Widows — Messengers to Peter — From Lydda 
to Joppa — Garments — Peter's Thoughts, Prayer and Com- 
mand — Returning Life — Effect of Miracle 247 



1 2 Contents 

CHAPTER XXX 

PETER AND CORNELIUS 
Jews and Gentiles — Mistake of Jewish Christians — Peter an In- 
strument — Cornelius — His Wonder — Angel Messenger of 
Peace — Angelic Knowledge and Interest — Messengers — 
Peter's Vision on the House-top — Animals, Clean and Un- 
clean — " Kill and Eat " — Messengers and Peter — Departure 
for Cassarea — Kinsmen and Near Friends — Meeting of Peter 
and Cornelius — Private Talk — Peter's Salutation — Cornelius' 
Reply — Peter's Address — Pentecost Repeated — Displeasure 
of the Church in Jerusalem — Peter's Defense— Satisfied 
Church 257 

CHAPTER XXXI 

THIRD IMPRISONMENT 
Martyrdom of James — Broken Bands — Peter and James — Peter's 
Remembered Boast — Imprisonment of Peter — The Prison 
and its Guard — "Alone, but not Alone" — Sleeping — A 
Place of Prayer — Barnabas and Paul — Earnest Prayers — 
Immediate Answers — Asleep and Awake — Peter's Street 
Thoughts — At Mary's Door — Rhoda — Two Tombstones — 
Rhoda in the Christian Home — Her Service — Rhoda Disbe- 
lieved — Peter's Angel — Continued Knocking and Joyful 
Meeting — Messengers of Joy — Peter's Departure 267 

CHAPTER XXXII 

PETER AND ANTIOCH 
Church in Antioch — Jewish Christians — Paul and Peter — Mem- 
bers of Council in Jerusalem — Peter's Speech — Speeches by 
Three Others — Result of Council — Peter in Antioch — Erring 
but Repentant Apostle — His Treatment of Gentile Converts 
— Reproved by Paul — Reproof Kindly Received 280 

CHAPTER XXXIII 

LAST YEARS AND DAYS 
Story Incomplete — Division of Labor — John and Peter — Peter in 
Babylon — Tradition and Legend — A Prophecy Recalled — 
Nero's Crimes — Burning of Rome — Nero's Charge Against 
Christians — Peter in Rome — " Domine, Quo Vadis " — Mam- 
ertine Prison — Apostle Prisoners — Death of Peter's Wife — 
Approaching Death — Parting of Peter and Paul — Peter's 
Death — St. Peter's Cathedral in Rome — Noble Course . 286 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 



St. Peter 


Alexanare Bida . Frontispiece. 




Facing page 


Map of Palestine 




16 


Consider the Lilies 


Lejeune 


19 


Studying the Scriptures 


Alexandre Bida 


23 


Zacharias in the Temple 


Old Print 


26 


Behold the Lamb of God 


Alexandre Bida 


30 


Jesus by the Sea 


Alexandre Bida 


37 


Christ Preaching from a Boat 


II. Hofinann 


44 


Christ and the Fisherman 


E. Zimmerman ?i 


5 1 


Christ Teaching in the Synagogue 


. Alexandre Bida 


55 


Healing the Paralytic 


Old Engraving 


58 


The Mount of Beatitudes 


From Photograph 


62 


A Test of Faith .... 


Old Engraving 


69 


Peace Be to this House 


Alexandre Bida 


76 


John the Baptist in Prison 


Old Engraving 


83 


The Miracle of the Loaves and Fishes Alexandre Bida 


• 94 


Jesus Walking on the Water 


Alexandre Bida 


. IOI 


Mount Hermon 


Old Print 


. 108 


Moses with the Law 


Artist Unknown 


• 131 


The Transfiguration 


Gustave Dore 


• 133 


Healing the Lunatic 


Gustave Dore 


. 140 


The Tribute Money 


Old Engraving 


. 142 


The Child in the Midst 


Alexandre Bida 


. 147 


Christ Blessing Little Children 


H. Hofmann 


• I5 1 


The Triumphal Entry into Jerusalem Alexandre Bida 


. 154 


Christ on Olivet 


Artist Unknown 


. 158 


Christ Washing the Disciples' Feet 


Alexandre Bida 


• 165 


The Last Supper 


Old Engraving 


. 172 
13 



H 



List of Illustrations 





c acing page 


The Three Sleeping Disciples . H. Hofmann 


. 181 


Judas, the Guide . . H. Hofnann 


• 184 


St. Peter's Denial . . . Old Engraving 


. 188 


The Angel of the Resurrection . Alexander Ender 


• 195 


Christ and the two Disciples of Emmaus H. Hofmann 


• 197 


From the Boat to the Shore to meet ) , , , n . , 
y V Alexandre Bida 


. 204 


The Ascension . . . . G. Biermann 


. 206 


Matthias Chosen in the place of Judas Old Engraving 


. 211 


The Apostles Preaching . . Gustave Dork 


• 213 


At the Beautiful Gate . . Old Engraving 


. 220 


St. Peter and St. John sent to Prison Old Engraving 


. 222 


The Death of Ananias . . . Raphael 


. 229 


The City of Samaria . . From Photograph 


. 236 


St. Peter and St. Paul . Cima da Conegliano 


. 245 


Modern Joppa . . . From Photograph 


. 252 


The Angel Appears to Cornelius . Old Engraving 


. 26l 


St. Peter in the House of Cornelius Gtistave Dore 


. 268 


St. Peter Delivered from Prison . Gustave Dore 


• 277 


The Appian Way — Rome . . From Photograph 


. 284 


St. Peter's in Rome , , From Photograph 


. 29I 



A Life of St. Peter 



CHAPTER I 
Early Days 

" Bethsaida, . . . the city of Andrew and Peter." — John i: 44. 

" It was on the shores of the Lake of Gennesaret, under the humble 
roof of the poor, ignorant fishermen, that the expectation of the Mes- 
siah had been preserved in the greatest purity ; . . . there the 
piety of mothers kindled that of their sons." — Pressense. 

It is a well-known saying of the ancient Jews that, 
of all the seven seas which God created, His chosen 
one was that of Gennesaret. It is the gem of Pales- 
tine. Its plain on the west is a pleasing contrast to 
the mountains bordering on the east; and to Hermon 
in the distance, towering as a king over sea and land. 
It is an emerald with beautiful setting of white sandy 
beach and shores with richness of verdure. 

The Jewish legend contains a truth concerning this 
work of the Creator's hands. "The Lord hath.made 
all things for Himself." This sea is His and He made 
it for a purpose. When He "by whom all things 
were made" "came to His own" land — in a sense 

15 



16 A Life of St Peter 

which none other can claim — Galilee was His chosen 
home, and Gennesaret His chosen sea. Consecrated 
by His presence, He seems still there to abide. The 
hills echo His words of teaching and prayer. The 
multitudes who came for healing and instruction seem 
to have departed but an hour ago from the lonely 
beach and more lonely mountains. A still small voice 
yet bids the pilgrim, " Behold the lilies," which bloom 
as they did two thousand years ago. The undying 
song of the birds is of the Father's care. The tem- 
pest-waves are the stepping-stones of Him who trod 
them; and the smooth waters are obeying His com- 
mand, "Peace be still." The whole region is alive 
with His wondrous deeds. 

It was from the village homes of Gennesaret that 
the Lord gathered about Him most of the band chosen 
to be witnesses of His power and teachers of His 
truth. Five of them were from the sheltered nook of 
Bethsaida on the northwestern shore. There in boy- 
hood they learned of the coming Messiah, whom at 
last they found in Jesus of Nazareth. 

Among the fishermen of Bethsaida was one named 
Joanes, who is chiefly remembered because of his 
sons. One of them was named Andrew. The other, 
probably older, was Simon, by which name we shall 
call him until it is changed to Peter. We do not know 
the date of his birth, but it is supposed to have been 



Early Days 17 

about that of the birth of Jesus, and of John the 
Baptist, with each of whom he was to have much to do. 
From what we know of customs in ancient Jewish 
homes, we can picture something of the childhood of 
Simon. We may think of him as a useful boy, help- 
ing his mother in the labors of the house — carefully 
bringing the little red clay lamps for trimming, or the 
corn to be parched, or the fish his father had caught, or 
the charcoal on which it was to be cooked, or the 
bread from the oven, and the oil and honey-cakes to 
be eaten with it, or water from the stream that flowed 
from the hill behind their home into the lake, or filling 
the water-jars at the door. Was he not his mother's 
joy when for the first time he shook the olives from 
the trees and brought them to her as a part of their 
frugal meal; or when he spread the maze and hemp to 
dry on the flat roof in the summer sun. Was he not 
his father's pride the first time he handled the oar, and 
dipped it aright in the wave, and helped to spread the 
net, and counted the fish they had caught. He 
watched the flight of the sparrows and gathered the 
flowers — poppies, daisies and anemones — like those 
from which the Great Teacher, whom now he knew 
not, would teach him lessons of wisdom and love. 
Childlike he gathered shells upon the seashore, and 
dug in the white sand of the beach with a 
rude stick, with delight equal to that of the boy of 



18 A Life of St Peter 

to-day with his finished toy-shovel and little painted 
pail. 

As Gospel history becomes silent concerning Joanes, 
it has been imagined that he died when his sons were 
yet young. It is also suggested that Andrew and 
Simon, left orphans, came under the care and protec- 
tion of another fisherman of Bethsaida, named Zebedee, 
and his wife Salome. However this may be, they 
found companions in two brothers, James and John, 
the sons of Zebedee. That companionship, probably 
close in boyhood, became closer in partnership in the 
business of fishing, and closest in the Apostleship of 
Jesus Christ. Theirs was a lifelong fellowship, be- 
coming stronger and stronger as they shared the same 
hopes, labors, trials and rewards. The history of any 
one of them is incomplete without that of the others. 
This is especially true of Simon the oldest and John 
the youngest of the four. In this volume we shall 
have occasion to notice their endearing and enduring 
friendship. 

We think of the four as fisher-boys, and youth and 
young men; toughened by toil, and bronzed by the 
winds that swept over the lake and by the sun reflected 
from its waters. Faithful in their labors by day or night, 
in storm or calm, they spread their nets and gathered 
fish for the homes on the seashore or perhaps distant 
Jerusalem. Listening we hear their cheerful song; — 



Early Days 19 

" Our pleasant task we ply, 
Where all along our glistering wake, 

The softest moonbeams lie, 
When rippling wave and dashing oar 

Our midnight chant attend, 
Or whispering palm-branches from the shore 

With midnight silence bend. 
Full many a dreary, anxious hour 

We watch our nets alone, 
In dashing spray, and driving shower, 

And hear the night-bird's moan." 

It is important to remember that at the time of which 
we are speaking, Palestine, the land of the Jews, was 
not governed by them as it had been before; for it had 
been conquered by the Romans, and was ruled by a 
Roman governor, Herod. He was called the Great, 
but was such in wickedness only. He was the cruel 
king who slew the infants of Bethlehem that Jesus 
might be destroyed, lest He should become king 
in his stead. This was only one of his many crimes 
which made him a terror to all the people of the 
land. 

The Jews longed for some one to lead them against 
the Romans, and conquer them, so that the Jews might 
rule their land again, as it had been ruled by Jewish 
judges and kings. They had the Old Testament 
Scriptures which told them that the Messiah, whom we 
call Christ, would come and be a glorious King. They 
thought this meant that He would conquer the Romans, 



20 A Life of St Peter 

and make the Jews a free nation, and rule as David had 
done long before. 

When Andrew and Simon, James and John, were 
boys, a man called Judas of Galilee led multitudes of 
Jews against the Roman army, claiming that he was 
the promised Messiah. But he, with his army, was 
slain. This caused disappointment and sorrows. 

From what we know of Simon, it is easy to imagine 
that, had he been old enough, he would have been as 
ready to use his sword as we know he did on another 
occasion when he was older. Then might there have 
been no such history of him as the one we are now 
trying to follow. But God had other plans for him, in 
a warfare of another kind, whose battles were many 
and great, and whose victory was complete and 
glorious. 

This disappointment concerning Judas of Galilee, 
the pretended Messiah, did not cause the pious Jews to 
cease looking for the true Messiah. Some of them at 
least studied more carefully than ever before the writ- 
ings of Moses and the prophets, and gained clearer 
ideas of what He was to be. They thought of Him 
not only as an earthly king, but as the Lord and Saviour 
such as we know Him to be. They were like the aged 
Simeon who, after long watching for the coming One, 
held the infant Jesus in his arms, and said, "Now 
lettest Thou Thy servant depart in peace, for mine 



Early Days 21 

eyes have seen Thy Salvation," — meaning the Messiah- 
King and Saviour. These pious Jews were wiser than 
most of their nation. They had a kind of interest and 
expectation which none others had. 

In the homes of such we imagine the two pairs of 
brothers, the sons of Joanes, and of Zebedee, to have 
been trained; and from their early years to have had 
the best of Jewish teaching from the Old Testament 
Scriptures. They became familiar with the same 
stories given to the child in the Christian home of to- 
day—of Joseph sold into Egypt, and Moses found in 
the bulrushes, and Samuel in the Tabernacle, of David 
and Goliath, and Daniel in the den of lions. Simon's 
young mind received impressions of the Red Sea, and 
Sinai, and the wilderness through which the Israelites 
passed, which were fresh many years after when he 
taught the lessons God there gave to the Jewish nation. 
He sang the songs of Zion by David and others, which 
he was to sing again and again in places and in circum- 
stances of which he then had no thought. He learned 
of the most wonderful prophecies, which he was to 
see fulfilled. He was taught to look for the Messiah, 
of whom in after years he could say, " I have found 
Him." 

Like other Jewish boys Simon doubtless attended 
the school usually attached to the village synagogue. 
If none such was in Bethsaida, he might attend the one 



22 A Life of St Peter 

in the neighboring city of Capernaum. There as in his 
home he would study the Holy Writings. It could be 
said to him as it was to Timothy, " From a child thou 
hast known the Holy Scriptures." 

There was a school in Jerusalem taught by a great 
Rabbi named Gamaliel. Many Jewish boys, like Saul 
of Tarsus, were sent there to be educated. But it 
seems certain that Simon was not one of them. When 
a man he was called "unlettered," by which was 
meant that he did not have the kind of education which 
boys and young men secured in the higher schools of 
Jerusalem. 

We like to know of the boyhood of men who be- 
came great. We can generally find something in it 
which appeared more fully in their manhood. We 
judge what kind of men they will become, though we 
may be mistaken. Where we cannot know of the boy- 
hood, we trace backward and imagine it from what we 
see in manhood. This is the case with Simon. We 
think we can thus find answer to the question, " What 
kind of a boy and youth was he?" A list of his 
virtues and failings seem to give him a very mixed 
character. Some things appear in perfect contrast with 
others. We seem to have two persons. But there are 
not two. He is the same person, sometimes showing 
one side of his character, sometimes another, as 
circumstances call out the good or the bad in him. 




Studying- the Scriptures 
See Page 22 Alexandre Bida 



Early Days 23 

Then he himself changes, becoming better as he grows 
older, yet sometimes yielding to some evil inclination 
of his younger days. We may find these things 
illustrated in our studies of his later life. 

We are now thinking of him as a boy, open, art- 
less, impulsive, sometimes hasty and rash. He was 
outspoken, the first of a company to say what he 
thought, whether pleased or displeased. On some oc- 
casions we would call him timid and fearful, and a 
coward; but again and generally bold and courageous. 
We imagine him a leader of his companions; in the 
mild sports on the seashore, or in the perilous adven- 
tures on the heights, or in the caves or rocky retreats 
around Bethsaida. He would be the one to say as he 
did at a later day, li I go a fishing," not doubting that 
the rest would follow him. I hear him say, " Boys, 
let us take a row across the lake." Reaching the 
eastern shore he proposes to explore a deep and dark 
ravine, or to climb a mountain which seems so invit- 
ing from their homes. He would be the first to dive 
from the fishing boat as, when a man, on one occasion 
he "cast himself into the sea"; the first to climb the 
pine or terebinth tree to the nest on its topmost 
bough. As a leader perhaps sometimes he was too 
forward, and tempted to be somewhat overbearing, ap- 
pearing to command with more authority than prop- 
erly belonged to him. We are sorry to think of him 



24 A Life of St Peter 

as ever being untruthful or profane, but we shall see 
that on one occasion he was both. But we also re- 
member his deep repentance for these sins. 

He had strong affections. There was One whom he 
had not yet seen, whom he would love more than he 
did any other person. Because of that love his im- 
perfections would become less and less, and his vir- 
tues greater and greater, until he became one of the 
best and greatest of men. That object of his affec- 
tions was Jesus the Messiah. He had already come, 
though Simon knew it not, growing up in Nazareth, 
waiting for the time to come when He would reveal 
Himself to men, one of the first of whom would be 
Simon himself. 



CHAPTER II 
A Disciple of John the Baptist 

" One of the two that heard John speak, and followed Him, was 
Andrew, Simon Peter's brother." — John i: 40. 

" This was the outcome to them of that day — lie was the Messiah; 
and this the goal which their longings had reached, ' We have found 
Him.' " — Edersheim. 

" He was found for whom the world had waited forty centuries." — 
Bengel. 

" It was Andrew's lot to walk through life under the eclipsing 
shadow of the Rock-man." 

Next to the waters of Gennesaret, those of the Jor- 
dan are the most sacred of the Holy Land. Its " Ford," 
so called, opposite Jericho, was the entry of Israel into 
the Promised Land. There its waters divided, to 
make a pathway for the Ark of God, and for Joshua 
leading his mighty host. There, smitten by the 
mantle of Elijah by him, and later by Elisha, they 
parted a second and a third time. Having there passed 
between watery walls Elijah, ascending to Heaven in 
a chariot of fire, was hidden from men until revealed 
to Peter and his companions in the Shekinah on the 
Mount of Transfiguration. At that Jordan Ford we see 

25 



26 A Life of St Peter 

the sacred panorama shift from Old Testament scenes 
to New. 

But for a moment we turn to the Temple in Jerusa- 
lem. While Zacharias, a priest, "righteous before 
God," one of the pious Jews of whom we have 
spoken, is ministering at the altar of incense, an angel 
suddenly standing by it declares that he shall have 
"joy and gladness" in his coming son, to whom he 
should give the name of John; who should " be great 
in the sight of the Lord," because he would proclaim 
the coming of the Messiah, going before Him in the 
spirit and power of Elijah. 

Elizabeth was the wife of Zacharias, and a cousin of 
Mary the mother of Jesus. There is a tradition that 
when Mary fled from Bethlehem with her infant son 
who thus escaped massacre by Herod, Elizabeth also 
fled with her John, who was thus spared to fulfil, 
thirty years afterwards, the angel's prophecy. During 
those years he lived quietly in the region of Hebron 
until he should become what his father caWed him, 
" the prophet of the Highest." 

At last in preparation for his work he went to the 
wilderness of Judsea, bordering on the Dead Sea, ex- 
changing his home life for that of a hermit. His long 
locks, his coarse clothing of camel's hair fastened with 
a leathern girdle such as was worn by the poorest 
peasants — these gave him an appearance as wild as the 





m >t'"\fe . Jfai h. 



Zacharias in the Temple 
See Page 26 Old Print 



A Disciple of John the Baptist 27 

wilderness in which he tarried. But he was not to re- 
main there alone and unknown. "The word of the 
Lord came unto John ... in the wilderness." 

During eight months of cloudless sky, the parched 
and barren land had become desolate. But the grate- 
ful rains of January and February were giving verdure 
to the fields of grain, and clothing others with brilliant 
flowers of blue and purple and scarlet. The fig-yards 
and olive-groves were giving promise of fruitage. So 
was the appearance of John the Preacher the promise 
of a new and spiritual life. The wilderness was his 
sanctuary. To it multitudes found their way. As he 
emerged from the cave morning after morning he met 
strange people from regions near and far — Pharisees 
from Jerusalem; publicans from Jericho; rough and 
lawless men from Gilead; shepherds from Bashan; vine 
dressers from Judaea; husbandmen from Samaria; fish- 
ermen from Galilee; soldiers from Caesarea on the 
Mediterranean, and Tiberias on Gennesaret; and many 
from Jerusalem. There were old men leaning on their 
staves, and young men nimble of foot; the proud rich, 
and the humble poor; oppressed ones seeking relief if 
only for a day, from injustice; those burdened with 
sorrow and sin; and curious ones seeking the latest at- 
traction. 

To all of these hearers the prophet had one great 
message — " Repent! for the Kingdom of Heaven is at 



28 A Life of St Peter 

hand." It has been called his trumpet-call. It was an 
earnest pleading with men for their good, and for the 
glory of Him whose forerunner he was. 

By "The Kingdom of Heaven," he meant the rule 
of God. This was the substance of the teachings of 
the Old Testament. These showed the purposes of 
God in separating the Jews from all other nations. 
They explained all His dealings with them, all He re- 
quired in worship, and all the rules He made for their 
government. But the nation had sadly failed in carry- 
ing out God's purposes. As we have seen, they had 
mistaken ideas of His Kingdom. They expected the 
Messiah to be like other kings of the earth, only 
greater, and their king alone. 

John taught them that His rule was of another kind. 
It was the rule of God in the hearts of men. In not 
obeying His laws they had sinned. They could not 
be of the Kingdom of God without repentance for 
their sins. The Messiah was about to appear. Repent- 
ance was the preparation to receive Him. So John ex- 
horted them to immediate repentance. Many believed 
and obeyed his words. To show sorrow for their sins 
and their purpose to turn from them, they were bap- 
tized by him in the Jordan. For this reason he is 
known as John the Baptist, or the Baptizer. 

The fame of the great preacher reached the Galilean 
shores. It awakened in the two pairs of Bethsaidan 



A Disciple of John the Baptist 29 

brothers, now young men, an earnest desire to hear 
for themselves the Voice in the wilderness of Judaea. 
Thither went at least three of them. A short visit to 
his abode was not enough. Here was one whose 
views of divine truth, especially as related to Him for 
whose coming they had looked so long, were so clear 
and abundant that they prolonged their stay. They 
joined themselves to John as his disciples. It seems 
probable that they became such before the multitudes 
thronged about him; thus giving opportunity for quiet 
study of the Scriptures, and for instruction such as 
they had never received from Rabbi in Bethsaida or 
Capernaum or even in the Temple in Jerusalem. 
They understood not that this blessed disciple- 
ship was the preparation for another more blessed 
still. 

"And it came to pass in those days, that Jesus came 
from Nazareth of Galilee, and was baptized of John in 
the Jordan." For Him this was not "the baptism of 
repentance." He was sinless. But He wished to show 
that John's baptism was of God, as He afterwards 
declared to the Jews; and that John was right in his 
teaching about repentance, and in baptizing those who 
turned from their sins. 

As Jesus stepped out of the waters of the Jordan, 
while praying, the Spirit of God descended upon Him, 
and His Father's voice declared, "This is My beloved 



30 A Life of St Peter 

Son." That voice Simon was to hear three years later 
in a yet more glorious scene. 

After forty days in the wilderness, where Jesus had 
a threefold conflict with Satan whom He conquered, 
He descended from the lairs of the wild beasts, and 
angelic ministry on the mountain of temptation, to the 
Jordan. He came as a divine conqueror, yet alone, 
without the pomp of an earthly victor. He wore no 
royal robe, but the peasant garb of a Galilean. He 
did not ride in a triumphal chariot, with retinue and 
trophies of His victory, but walked alone with the 
commanding dignity of the Messiah-King. As such, 
and even more, John beheld Him. Whither was He 
bound? "John seeth Jesus coming to him." 

His discourse was suddenly arrested. Was that the 
moment of solemn warning to scribes and Pharisees, 
in which he exclaimed, "Oh generation of vipers! "? 
Was it just when " men mused in their hearts of John 
whether he were the Christ or not " ? Was he just de- 
claring with emphasis, "There cometh one mightier 
than I after me " ? Were not the people startled by 
the pause in his preaching, when with changed ex- 
pression., and lifted finger, and tone in which were 
blended reverential awe and tenderness, he exclaimed, 
"Behold, the Lamb of God, which taketh away the 
sin of the world!" 

It is not certain that Peter and the other Galilean 




Behold the Lamb of God 
See Page 30 Alexandre Bid a 



A Disciple of John the Baptist 31 

fishermen heard this cry on this occasion. But "on 
the morrow John was standing, and two of his dis- 
ciples; and he looked upon Jesus as He walked, and 
saith, Behold, the Lamb of God! " That was a fixed 
and earnest gaze. Even so must the two disciples 
have looked on Jesus. But the mere sight of Him was 
not enough for them. They longed for something 
more. Believing the word of their teacher that they 
had beheld the Lamb of God, and rejoicing therein, 
"they followed Jesus," with reverence and perhaps 
with misgiving, until He turned and asked them, 
"What seek ye?" How that voice with which they 
were to become familiar, must have thrilled them the 
first time they heard it! Their answer was another 
question, "Rabbi, where dwellest thou?" His 
answer was the invitation, " Come, and ye shall see." 
With what joy it was accepted. "They came and 
saw where He dwelt, and abode with Him that day." 
"That day," to be long remembered as the one in 
which they heard the "gracious words" which satis-, 
fied them that He was the long-expected Messiah, even 
before they saw His wondrous deeds. Looking back 
through all their lives, they remembered that hour of 
hours, and that day of days. " It was about the tenth 
hour," says John the Evangelist who alone has pre- 
served the record. Without mentioning himself, but 
leaving us to infer his relation to the event, he tells us, 



32 A Life of St Peter 

in connection with John the Baptist, that, "one of the 
two that heard John speak and followed him, was 
Andrew, Simon Peter's brother." 

Here we meet these names, Simon and Peter, the 
first time in the Gospels. One of them will be recalled 
to us a few times only: the other is to be repeated 
again and again in the story of Christ and of the 
Christian Church. 



CHAPTER III 
Brought to Jesus 

" He (Andrew) findeth first his own brother Simon, and saith unto 
him, We have found the Messiah (which is being interpreted, Christ). 
And he brought him to Jesus. 

" Jesus looked upon him, and said, Thou art Simon the son of John 
(Joanes) : Thou shalt be called Cephas, which is by interpretation, 
Peter." — John i : 41,42. 

It is John of Galilee who introduces us to his friends 
Andrew and Peter. It is he especially who has kept 
Andrew in remembrance, giving us the clearest hints 
of his character in the incidents he has recorded. 
These pertain almost wholly to Andrew's bringing 
others to Christ. He was nearer John's age than 
Simon's: so their friendship would naturally be closer. 
This may be a reason why they were together when 
John the Baptist directed them to Jesus. At any rate 
they were the first two that followed Him, and were 
received by Him. They may be called the beginning 
of the Christian Church. From what happened on 
"that day" on the Jordan, we might suppose that 
Andrew would ever have a more prominent place than 
Peter in the mind of John. It would have been very 
natural for him to write of Simon Peter as Andrew's 

33 



34 A Life of St Peter 

brother. But not so. He speaks of "Andrew, Simon 
Peter's brother." Why was this? Why had the 
brothers changed place in his mind when he wrote of 
them ? The answer is very simple. John wrote nearly 
seventy years after "that day " on the Jordan. Andrew 
and Peter had long been dead. As he recalled those 
days long before, he remembered how Peter had over- 
shadowed Andrew in the history of their lives; how 
Andrew had been almost forgotten by all excepting 
himself, while Peter had become one of the leaders in 
the Christian Church; and how it would be interested 
in Andrew because he was a brother of Peter. 

We may pause long enough to ask whether this 
change of position of the two brothers excited any 
envy or jealousy in Andrew. Judging from what his 
brotherly love prompted him to do immediately after 
his interview with Jesus, and from what little we 
know of him afterwards, we believe that there was 
no envy or jealousy; but that he rather rejoiced in his 
brother's elevation above himself. We think of his 
having caught the spirit of their master, John the 
Baptist, who said concerning Christ and himself, " He 
must increase, but I must decrease." We also think 
of Peter's love for Andrew, and kindness to him, as 
being pure and lasting. As St. John in his old age 
looked back to "that day" on the Jordan with Jesus, 
he recalled his parting with Andrew, as each started 



Brought to Jesus 35 

on a similar errand. Of his companion in joy he says, 
"he findeth first his own brother Simon, and saith 
unto him, We have found the Messiah— the Christ." 
So did John, as we infer, soon find his brother James, 
and hail him with the same joyful cry. Each, Andrew 
and John, having found the Messiah, found his own 
brother to declare that the hopes and expectations in- 
spired in their Bethsaidan homes by parents and 
teachers — the Jewish hopes of thousands of years — 
had been fulfilled. 

But Andrew was not satisfied with simply carrying 
the blessed news to his brother. So "he brought him 
to Jesus." He longed to have him share in his joy. 
Perhaps he asked permission of Jesus to bring him, 
and was assured of the welcome with which Simon 
would be received. Ever after, we can hear Peter 
saying of Andrew, " Was not my heart burning 
within me as he spoke to me in the way, and opened 
to me what had been revealed to him concerning the 
Messiah ? " We do not know what was Peter's re- 
sponse as he listened to this first testimony concerning, 
not the coming Messiah, but the Messiah come and 
found. Andrew had no thought of what would 
follow his simple and loving act of bringing his 
brother to Jesus. We know not by what other means 
the Master might have led him to Himself. But as we 
trace the events recorded, this was the first of a 



36 A Life of St Peter 

lengthened series, full of interest to Andrew and Peter, 
to their companions and Lord, and to the Christian 
Church. What joy and gladness there must have been 
in the look and tone of Andrew as he introduced Peter 
to Jesus, saying, " This is my brother." 

How memorable a meeting for Peter! We may 
read his thoughts: — "Can this be He of whom I have 
heard from childhood ? Do my eyes now indeed 
behold what Isaiah saw only in vision ? Yea, verily, I 
see, I know that this is He whom kings and prophets 
longed to see until their eyes were closed in death." 
In thought he said what at a later day he declared to 
Jesus Himself, "Thou art the Christ." For three 
blessed years he was to behold " the glory of God in 
the face of Jesus Christ," into which he now looked 
for the first time. 

With Job, yet with deeper and more literal meaning, 
he might have said, "T have heard of Thee by the 
hearing of the ear; but now mine eyes seeth Thee." 
Before the glad cry of Thomas, he might have ex- 
claimed with equal joy, "My Lord and my God." 
Turning his eyes away from Jesus, he might have 
lifted them to Heaven saying with his aged namesake 
Simeon in the Temple, with the infant Jesus in his 
arms, "Lord, now lettest Thou Thy servant depart in 
peace, for mine eyes have seen Thy Salvation." 

"Jesus beheld him." Such is the short and simple, 




See Page 35 Jesus By the Sea Alexandre Bida 



Brought to Jesus 37 

yet most suggestive record. Were there not moments 
of silence as for the first time the young disciple and 
the new Master looked upon each other? Jesus fixed 
upon Peter — so the word implies — an earnest gaze, 
like that with which John the Baptist had looked upon 
Him. First of all He beheld him as the brother of 
Andrew, whose love had brought him, and who 
doubtless had mentioned his name with which Jesus, 
breaking the silence, saluted him, saying, "Thou art 
Simon, the son of Joanes " — the fisherman of Bethsaida. 
Only that — nothing more, so far as Jesus' words im- 
plied. Not so His thoughts. They were more on the 
future than on the past; more on what Simon would 
become than on what he was. Jesus beheld him — gaz- 
ing into his face, into which he was to look again and 
again, sometimes approvingly, sometimes reprovingly, 
yet always lovingly. He gave a searching glance into 
Simon's inmost heart of hearts. He saw the elements 
of his character, the possibilities of what he might be 
and do. He knew certainly what Simon would be- 
come and accomplish, in accordance with His own 
purposes as yet unrevealed. He foresaw weakness 
that would change to strength, timidity to boldness; 
violence to kindness and calmness; wavering to 
stability; impulsiveness to patience; feebleness to 
endurance; ignominious failure to noblest victory. 
He saw him not alone, but as one of the Church He 



38 A Life of St Peter 

would establish, one who would give to it wisdom 
and guidance and strength, one on whom it would lean 
and rest, one on whom He would build. 

There was one name in which all this was summed 
up. It revealed the chief element of Simon's character. 
It contained a prophecy of his future. It declared his 
relation to the Church. It was that by which he would 
ever be known. It would largely take the place of 
that which he had borne from infancy. We may 
include all this, and much more which we cannot 
imagine in the thought of Jesus, when, having said, 
"thou art Simon, the son of Joanes," He paused and 
then added, "Thou shalt be called Cephas (which is 
by interpretation Peter)" — meaning a Rock. 

The rock-symbol was not new. Yet it must have 
seemed strange to Peter as applied to himself. Had 
any other than Jesus so addressed him, he would have 
called it sacrilege. The name Rock had a meaning 
infinitely overshadowing the fullest that might be 
applied to him. Did he not seem to hear Moses saying 
of God only, "He is the Rock"; and then asking, 
"Who is a Rock save our God?" Did he not hear 
Hannah sing, "There is none holy as the Lord: . . . 
neither is there any rock like our God"? With Paul, 
Peter would tell of another, most worthy of the name: 
"that rock was Christ." It is a great honor which 
the Lord confers on His own by calling them, 



Brought to Jesus 39 

though in a feebler sense, by names applied to Him- 
self. 

So Simon the fisherman and the disciple of John the 
Baptist, disappears; and Peter the Rock-man comes 
into view. By that name we shall henceforth generally 
know him. So Jesus, the shepherd who " calleth His 
own sheep by name," always with one exception 
called him. We know not what response Peter made 
to the greeting and honor he had received. Perhaps 
in astonishment and awe he made none. Perhaps 
there were feelings too deep for utterance. Perhaps 
there was a burst of emotion too sacred for record. 
With deep and tender interest we await another meet- 
ing. 

Meanwhile we think of the Bethsaidan band as fish- 
ermen, returned to their Galilean homes, with precious 
memories of their stay on the Jordan, with new thoughts 
of the Messiah, and new joys because of their relation 
to Him. Was there not a new charm to familiar scenes 
in Galilee — to mountain and lake, birds and flowers, to 
that summer sun casting a new glory over all, because 
another Sun had brightened and gladdened their spirits ? 
How they lived over again the scenes they could never 
forget! How they rejoiced in the friendship of the 
Messiah Himself! As they dipped their oars, or waited 
for the breeze to fill their sails, or watched their nets, 
they dreamed not of the coming time when the 



40 A Life of St Peter 

charmed scene would be consecrated with the Pres- 
ence they had left; when the mountains would echo 
and the sea obey His voice; when the birds as He 
pointed to them, and the flowers blooming in His 
pathway, would illustrate His truth; when their spirits 
would have yet more glad surprises; when scenes and 
words more wonderful would find place in their 
memories; when the new-found friendship would be 
continued and deepened in the holiest companionship 
of earth. Into such experiences thou, O Peter, shalt 
enter with fulness of joy and blessing. 



CHAPTER IV 

Peter the Fisherman, a Fisher of Men 

" He . . . came into His own city." — Malt. 9 .- /. 

"Jesus was come into Peter's house." — Matt. 8 : 14. 

" He entered into one of the boats, which was Simon's. He said 
unto Simon, Launch out into the deep." — Luke 5 : 3, 4. 

" I was a fisher by the sacred sea. 

. . . How the tranquil tide 
Bathed dreamily the pebbles ! How the light 
Crept up the distant hills ! 



"And then He came and called me. Then I gazed 
. . . on that sweet face. Those eyes, 
Out of which as from a window shone 
Divinity, looked on my inmost soul." 

" Master speak ! Thy servant heareth, 
Waiting for Thy gracious word, 
Longing for Thy voice that cheereth ; 
Master, Let it now be heard." 

— Ministry of Song. 

" Jesus said unto Simon, Fear not ; from henceforth thou shalt 
catch men." — Luke 5 : 10. 

Nazareth, the home of Jesus from childhood with 
Mary His mother, was such no longer. He had bid- 

41 



42 A Life of St Peter 

den farewell to its familiar scenes — the well of which 
the traveler of to-day reverently drinks in remembrance 
of Him; the carpenter's shop consecrated by His faith- 
ful toil; the hills of His boyhood rambles and man- 
hood devotions; the humble dwelling in which He 
grew in wisdom and stature, and increased in favor 
with God and man; the village synagogue in which 
those who had been the witnesses of His holy life 
''despised and rejected" Him when He claimed to be 
their Messiah, even plotting His death. He had per- 
formed His first miracle, contributing to human joy 
while "manifesting His glory" by divine power. 

Capernaum had become "His own city." He had 
exchanged the home of Mary apparently for that of 
Peter. What honor was this for the new Disciple 
with such a royal Guest, of whom thenceforth it would 
be often said, as it was on one occasion, "Jesus was 
come into Peter's house." We may think of it as the 
Lord's chief resting-place during His ministry. We 
are told that Helena, the mother of Constantine, 
erected on its site, a beautiful church; but there is 
now no trace among the ruins of Capernaum of the 
spot whose sacredness rivals that of the home of 
Bethany. 

The sultry summer was past. November had come, 
the most delightful month on the shores of Gennes- 
aret. Some of the trees were bare, Others wore 



Peter the Fisherman 43 

their richest tints of autumn. The mountains that 
rose from the eastern shore, though arid and barren, 
were beautiful in their rosy, purple and golden shades. 
The walnut trees that fringed the western shore were 
most luxuriant, and the oleanders were in their richest 
blossom. 

The winds had ceased their howling. The birds 
twittered in the brakes, and sang from the boughs, 
and warbled from the oleander bushes. The sun- 
beams shone on the snows of Lebanon, then glanced 
from the hills of Bashan, then gleamed on the now 
placid Gennesaret. 

The stormy night was past. The tedious and dan- 
gerous hours of the night had brought the fishermen 
no reward. Nets lay on the beach empty, only as 
they had gathered sand and pebbles and weeds. 
Some had been broken by the violence of the waves. 
All were useless until cleansed and mended by the 
jaded fishermen who had dragged their boats upon 
the sand. Though discouraged, the night of fruitless 
toil must be followed by another night of trial. 

"Now it came to pass, while the multitude pressed 
upon Him and heard the word of God, that He was 
standing by the lake of Gennesaret; and He saw two 
boats standing by the lake; but the fishermen had 
gone out of them and were washing their nets." 
These boats, idly beached upon the shore, were as 



44 A Life of St Peter 

useless as they had been upon the lake during the 
night. As Jesus looked upon one of them He had a 
twofold purpose concerning it, such as would make it 
one of the most noted of all that ever floated on the 
waters of earth. " He entered into one of the boats, 
which was Simon's." Immediately, without any for- 
mal dedication, it became consecrated by His mere 
presence within it, even as its master had been con- 
secrated to his Master. With it Peter performed 
his first active service for Him, in obedience to His 
request " to put out a little from the land." The 
fisher's boat became the Preacher's floating bethel, 
as "He sat down and taught the multitude." 

"And when He had left speaking, He said unto 
Simon, Put out into the deep, and let down your net 
for a draught." Strange command, a fresh reminder 
of the fruitless night of toil. The nets clogged with 
sand and torn with pebbles were now washed and 
mended, but of what use to repeat so soon the labors 
from which he was not yet refreshed ? Of what use 
was it to again "put out into the deep," where the 
storms had just mocked his labors, and the fish had 
fled from his nets. We almost wonder in what tone 
"Simon answered and said, Master, we toiled all 
night, and took nothing." 

But he immediately checked himself. He had called 
Jesus by the name "Master," which implied obe- 



Peter the Fisherman 45 

dience. The spirit of obedience was his, though for a 
minute the command staggered him. It was enough 
for him that the Master had given the command. He 
did not pause long enough for a reproof or a repe- 
tition of the command. With the same breath he 
honored and trusted the Master by adding, "But at 
Thy command I will let down the net." Suiting the 
action to his words, he found it was " for a draught" 
indeed, even as the Master had said. What a con- 
trast between the "nothing" taken in the night, and 
the "great multitude" of fishes in the day — so great 
as to cause Peter and Andrew to beckon to their part- 
ners, James and John, "that they should come and 
help them." They were all silent partners of Him 
through whom there had been a grand success. 

We are told that Peter "was amazed and all that 
were with him at the draught of fishes " that filled the 
two sinking boats. Doubtless the amazement of the 
four was mingled with feelings of awe, reverence and 
unworthiness. Three of them, judging from the form 
of the narrative, were silent. "But Simon Peter, 
when lie saw it, fell down at Jesus' knees, saying, 
Depart from me; for I am a sinful man, O Lord." 

The trusted Master, who had rewarded his obe- 
dience, was the adorable Lord. Peter saw in Him the 
Prophet and Teacher, and the Lord of Creation. With a 
sense of his own littleness and weakness and sinful 



46 A Life of St Peter 

nature, he prostrates himself before the Greatness and 
Power of Holiness, as if unfit to be even thus in His 
presence. 

It was in that moment of his humiliation that there 
came the calm and serene voice which he was to hear 
in other scenes: "Jesus said unto Simon, Fear not." 
With his fears allayed Peter was in a more fitting 
mood to receive the wonderful assurance for which his 
Master had been preparing him by the grand success 
in the fishing which had followed the fruitless night. 
Jesus told him of labors of another kind that should 
involve the skill, the toil, the patience, the disappoint- 
ments and the rewards of the occupation of his life 
thus far. His future was summed up in the brief 
prophecy, "From henceforth thou shalt catch men." 
That prophecy was the announcement of a new and 
grander life, of which the old was a fitting parable. 
A like prophecy, with promise of the Lord's aid in its 
fulfilment was made to Peter's brother Andrew, and 
also to the brothers James and John. The partners in 
the old life were to be partners in the new. 

The Lord's command to Peter to put out into the 
deep and let down his net, had been obeyed. The 
promised "draught" had been taken. Its object 
lessons — the power of the Master and the trust of His 
Disciples — had been learned. The future had been un- 
folded. There was no need for the fishermen who 



Peter the Fisherman 47 

had received a new title of "fishers of men " to re- 
main upon "the deep." In obedience to the command 
of the Supreme Fisherman, "when they had brought 
their boats to land, they left all, and followed Him." 
This does not mean immediately forsaking their 
homes and going with Him wherever He went: for 
this there was to be another call with a new name — of 
Apostles. Not yet might Peter be known as the 
Apostle-fisherm a n . 



CHAPTER V 

The Synagogue and the Home in Capernaum 

" He rose up from the synagogue, and entered into the house of 
Simon. And Simon's wife's mother was holden with a great fever : 
and they besought Him for her. And He stood over her, and re- 
buked the fever." — Luke 4 : 38, jg. 

" And He touched her hand, and the fever left her ; and she arose 
and ministered unto Him." — Matt. 8 : 15. 

" It was the first Diaconate of woman in the church — a Diaconate 
to Christ and to those that were His." — Edershcim. 

" And in the morning, a great while before day, He rose up and 
went out, and departed into a desert place, and there prayed. And 
Simon and they that were with Him followed after Him ; and they 
found Him." — Mark 1 ; 35-37. 

Two places in Capernaum of which we have record 
are its synagogue, and the house of Peter. They are 
mentioned in connection with the Lord's labors on one 
of the most memorable Sabbaths of His life. The site 
of the former is identified by a sculptured ruin which 
doubtless formed a part of its doorway. The Sabbath 
was the first after Jesus had called Peter and his com- 
panions to a permanent discipleship. He was not yet 
rejected in Capernaum as He had been in Nazareth: so 
"He entered into the synagogue and taught." There 

48 



Synagogue and Home in Capernaum 49 

is special record of the deep impressions His words pro- 
duced. The people " were astonished at His teaching; 
for His word was with authority." His most attentive 
listeners must have been those who had been wit- 
nesses of His power on the lake, and had obeyed His 
call. 

But He had a strange hearer, described as "a man 
with an unclean spirit." He was insane, and at times 
furious, tormented by Satan in some way which we 
cannot explain. He was deeply impressed and greatly 
excited by the Great Teacher's words. He interrupted 
the solemn service by his maddened cries. But Jesus 
calmly ''rebuked" the tormenting spirit, bade it to 
keep silence and to come out of the afflicted 
man. It obeyed. No marvel that "they were 
all amazed, insomuch that they questioned among 
themselves, saying, What is this? Anew teaching! 
with authority He commandeth even unclean spirits, 
and they obeyed Him." What memories of this hour 
must Peter and his companions have had when, 
at a later day, He "gave them power and au- 
thority over all demons," when "He sent them 
forth to preach the Kingdom of God," as they had 
heard Him do that day in the synagogue of Capernaum. 

As for Jesus, "there went forth a rumor concerning 
Him into every place of the region round about." Be- 
fore the day was ended that rumor from the syna- 



50 A Life of St Peter 

gogue was followed by another from Peter's house, 
adding to the wonder and excitement of the entire 
region. 

"And straightway, when He (Jesus) was come out 
of the synagogue, He came into the house of Simon 
and Andrew with James and John." This house 
was the other place in Capernaum of which we have 
spoken. It is that "of Simon and Andrew." It is 
Peter himself — as we have imagined speaking through 
Mark — who has preserved for us this home life with 
his brother. He is married, and has, as we shall sup- 
pose in another connection, at least one child, a little 
son. It is consistent with what we have thought of 
their brotherly spirit, that Andrew should share in the 
life of Peter's family — which included his wife and her 
mother, and his child — giving and receiving bless- 
ings in the united home. 

To it we are told came " Simon and Andrew with 
James and John " from the synagogue. The mention 
of these names together, especially in this connection, 
recalls the home of Zebedee and Salome and their 
sons James and John, to which the tradition we have 
mentioned declares the orphan children Peter and 
Andrew were welcomed. However this may be, the 
friendship of the four, beginning in the same hamlet 
and synagogue of Bethsaida, where they heard of the 
Messiah, reappears in beauty when, having heard Him 



. - 




WzM 




** fl ^>'^ Br 


' 


\JBF 






A 










^ 



Synagogue and Home in Capernaum 51 

in the synagogue of Capernaum, they, like a guard of 
honor, conduct Him to the house of Peter and Andrew. 

In that hour it was an anxious home. Disease had 
already entered. It was the messenger of death, wait- 
ing at the door to follow. When Jesus entered, 
"Simon's wife's mother was holden with a great 
fever," such as is well understood in that region to- 
day. 

The Jewish Talmud — a book containing the tradi- 
tions of unwritten laws of the Jews — tells of a mag- 
ical remedy for the burning fever. It was to tie an 
iron knife, on successive days, by a blade of hair, to a 
thorn-bush, which was finally cut down while a cer- 
tain form of words was being repeated. But no magi- 
cian was called by the anxious watchers to the sick 
mother's bed. The Great Physician had shown His 
power in the synagogue. Could not He who had 
" rebuked" the tormenting spirit also rebuke the tor- 
menting fever? So when He "came to the house of 
Simon," " straightway they tell Him of her, and they 
besought Him for her." There was little need of their 
pointing to her or beseeching Him. He " saw " her. 
"He stood over her, and rebuked the fever: He 
touched her hand: He took her by the hand and lifted 
her up; and immediately the fever left her." 

But the story of Peter's home was not yet complete. 
Two Evangelists tell how, when the mother was re- 



52 A Life of St Peter 

stored to her rejoicing friends, she ministered unto 
them; but another, Matthew, tells of her thought of 
Jesus, how "she came and ministered unto Him." In 
what manner she served Him we are not told, but we 
see loving looks with which grateful deeds were per- 
formed. Some have thought of her as rendering a 
larger service to Jesus, as being the first of the noble 
company of women who "ministered unto Him" — 
even before Mary Magdalene, Joanna and Susanna. 
If — as suggested in a quotation at the beginning of this 
chapter — we may think of her as the first Deaconess 
in the Christian Church, it is of interest to remember 
that the mission began in Peter's home. 

From there quickly spread in all directions such a 
rumor as had gone from the synagogue throughout 
the populous neighborhood and " the region round 
about." These added to the wonders of that Sabbath 
day. In those places were " many that were sick 
with divers diseases." How much is included in that 
single phrase. We are told of some such in that very 
region, like the little daughter of Jairus "lying at the 
point of death," and "a man full of leprosy," and 
"one sick of the palsy," and "a centurion's servant 
who was greatly tormented," and a "demoniac, blind 
and dumb," and a poor woman whose physicians had 
not helped her in twelve long years of suffering. 

When the sun arose on that Sabbath there were 



Synagogue and Home in Capernaum 53 

many sick in the region — old men and women, youth 
and children, some aching with pains without any re- 
lief, some trembling with increasing feebleness, some 
groping their way in darkness, some shut out from 
every cheering sound and loving word by deafness, 
some burning with fevers which no waters could stay, 
some whose minds wandered in madness. 

Many friends were watching over these afflicted 
ones, longing for help for which they had hoped in 
vain, or doubly saddened by the fear it would 
never come. 

"Have you heard the news ?" 

" From where ? " 

"From the synagogue, and from the home of 
Simon the fisherman in Capernaum." 

" What is the news ?"' 

"The healing of a mad man, and of Simon's 
mother-in-law." 

" By whom ?" 

" By Jesus of Nazareth, of whom we heard that He 
turned water into wine. He can also heal diseases." 

" Where is He now ?" 

" At the house of Peter." 

Such were the cries in the city and the country 
around. " And when the sun was setting, all they 
that had any sick with divers diseases brought them." 
Friends bore the enfeebled ones on pallets, or in arms 



54 A Life of St Peter 

made strong by affection. It was a hushed, yet ex- 
cited throng. Then careworn faces gleamed with 
glad surprise, and despairing looks were exchanged 
for those of joyful expectation. How perfect the old 
picture in Peter's memory when he bid Mark to record 
that " all the city was gathered together at the door" 
— his own door. 

But it was the scenes in the homeward way that 
were longest remembered. There the feeble ones 
with sudden strength carry the pallets on which they 
had been borne. The blind man looks into the path 
he had felt before with his staff, then upward for the 
first time to the sky, then points to the white peak 
still visible in the evening shades, and asks in rapture, 
"Is that Hermon ?" The lad who had never walked 
before leaps with joy. The little girl, sightless until 
an hour ago, picks a tulip and an anemone and com- 
pares them in color, and looks into her mother's face 
which she had only known by tracing its form with 
her little fingers, and learns the meaning of a smile. 
The open ear can now tell the voice of friend and the 
song of birds. The long silence of the dumb man is 
broken, and he leads the shouts of gladness and praise. 

Can this throng on its homeward way, by the light 
of the stars, from the house of Peter, be the same that 
sought it at set of sun ? Yea, verily, for Jesus had " laid 
His hands on every one of them and healed them." 




Christ Teaching in the Synagogue 
See Page 49 Alexandre Bida 



Synagogue and Home in Capernaum 55 

Well has it been said, "Never, surely, was He more 
truly the Christ than when, in the stillness of that 
evening, He went through that suffering throng, lay- 
ing His hands in the blessing of healing on every one 
of them, and casting out many devils." — Edersheim. 

Matthew's home was in. Capernaum, though he had 
not yet been called by Jesus to follow Him. But he 
must have known and even seen much that happened 
at that Sabbath evening hour. It gave him a grand 
conception of the person and work of Jesus, and of 
His sympathy with the afflicted. When Matthew 
wrote his story of Christ he remembered "when 
Jesus was come into Peter's house" and how "He 
healed all that were sick "; and then he remembered a 
prophecy of many years before, and declared that 
these things were done by Jesus then and there "that 
it might be fulfilled that was spoken by Isaiah the 
prophet, saying, Himself took our infirmities, and 
bare our diseases." 

For Peter also this must have been a golden text 
from the Old Testament Scriptures, to be recalled 
again and again as he saw miracles like that in his 
home repeated wherever he followed Him who from 
that day became known as the Great Physician. 

After Jesus had borne the infirmities of that memo- 
rable Sabbath, He laid Him down to rest. But that rest 
was short. ' ' A great while before day, He rose up and 



56 A Life of St Peter 

went out," evidently so quietly as not to disturb the 
household reposing after the weariness of the un- 
wonted excitement. Through the door He went into 
the deserted streets that had been so thronged only a 
few hours before, passing many a house where the 
watchers of the previous night were quietly sleeping, 
and those who had long tossed upon beds of pain 
were in sweet repose. The lights were all extin- 
guished in the hitherto sick chambers, for every moan 
and groan had been hushed by the touch of His hand 
in the house of Peter, or in the streets of the city. He 
trod alone the moonlit and starlit paths where the 
voices of multitudes had that very night uttered His 
praise. 

Whither bound ? "He departed into a desert place " 
— away from even the friends He had called to Him 
and who would miss His presence, and from those to 
whom in direst need He had proved Himself a friend 
indeed. And for what purpose this departure? He 
"there prayed" — communing as He was wont to do 
with His Father. 

The morning dawns. Who shall be the first to 
greet the honored guest in Peter's home — the little 
child, timidly watching His first appearing; or its 
mother preparing to serve Him as Martha did; or her 
mother again ready to minister to Him as she did the 
day before; or Andrew, a partner in the home; or 



Synagogue and Home in Capernaum si 

James and John who we are told had accompanied Him 
thither from the synagogue; or Peter himself, eagerly 
waiting to meet his Master and to follow wherever He 
went in the new day ? But the little child watched in 
vain; the Martha of the home did not serve, nor did 
the aged mother minister; the two hosts and their 
two friends found none to greet. The guest-chamber 
was empty. 

But the Guest must be sought. So "Simon and 
they that were with him followed Him, and they 
found Him." 

As the loving and impetuous leader and his little 
company met the Master, thus breaking in upon the 
solitude for which He had left Peter's home, and inter- 
rupting the communion with His Father, we can 
imagine a mingled feeling of disappointment and 
gladness of the Lord as, in a literal sense, they had 
obeyed the command, " Follow Me." 

But Peter had become the leader of a larger com- 
/\ pany. With grateful hearts they longed for the abid- 
ing presence of the Great Physician and Wonderful 
Teacher. So "the multitude sought after Him, and 
came unto Him, and would have stayed Him, that He 
should not go from them." So " Simon and they that 
were with him " made a plea in their behalf, saying, 
"All men seek Thee." His reply showed that the 
boundaries of Capernaum were not the limits of His 



58 A Life of St Peter 

labors, and that within the larger circle, their compan- 
ionship would be of aid to Him, and a blessing to 
others. Thither He would have His disciples follow 
Him as literally as they had followed Him from Peter's 
home. It is Peter, through Mark, who tells us of the 
first bidding of the Master to have His new Disciples 
accompany Him, saying, "Let us go elsewhere into 
the next towns that I may preach there also; for to 
this end came I forth." This was before their number 
was increased, and their appointment as Apostles, and 
leaving their homes to accompany their Lord wherever 
He went. 

Mark says, when Jesus "entered again into Caper- 
naum ... it was noised that He was in the 
house " — probably that of Peter. Once more it was 
thronged, not with the sick and their attendants, but 
with Pharisees and doctors of the Law, some of 
whom had come from Jerusalem, and a great multi- 
tude from near and far. The house and its court- 
yard were filled with listeners to the preaching of Jesus. 

A palsied man who had probably heard of the heal- 
ing of Peter's wife's mother and others in his home — 
which had suddenly become the great hospital of 
the world, whose inmates though tarrying only for an 
hour, were sure of recovery — was carried thither by 
four of his friends whose faith was strong in the heal- 
ing power of Jesus. 




Healing the Paralytic 
See Page 59 Old Engraving 



Synagogue and Home in Capernaum 59 

The door could be no passageway for the group. 
So, climbing the outer stairway " they uncovered the 
roof where He was: and when they had broken it up, 
they let down the bed whereon the sick of the palsy 
lay." All eyes were turned from the Preacher, upward 
to the slowly descending couch which was soon at the 
feet of Him who was both Preacher and Healer. His 
discourse to the many was interrupted while He ten- 
derly spake to the one, saying, " Son, thy sins are for- 
given." He read the unspoken thought of the carping- 
scribes who would charge Him with blasphemy be- 
cause of his claiming power to forgive sins. Sharply 
but justly reproving them, "He saith to the sick of 
the palsy, 1 say unto thee, Arise, take up thy bed, and 
go unto thy house." Thus did He claim that, having 
power to heal, He also had power to forgive sins. 

The afflicted man secured a double blessing — not 
only that which he had sought for his body, but 
one richer far for his soul. He received immediate 
strength to obey the command, " Arise, take up thy 
bed, and go to thy house." With what strange and 
joyful feelings he gazed unto the face of his Healer, 
and glanced upwards to his four friends watching 
through the opening in the roof, and looked around 
on the multitude as he "went forth before them all," 
carrying from the house of Peter, to his own, the bed 
on which he had come. 



60 A Life of St Peter 

Peter could never forget how the throng within and 
about his crowded home " were all amazed and glori- 
fied God," nor their exclamations echoed by its walls 
— " We have seen strange things to-day; " ''We never 
saw it on this fashion." Elsewhere, after leaving that 
home, while following the Master wherever He went, 
Peter was to see yet stranger things on many other 
days. 



/ 



CHAPTER VI 

The Apostleship 



" It came to pass in these days, that He went out into the mountain 
to pray; and He continued all night in prayer to God." — Luke 6 : 12. 

" There is something affecting beyond measure in the thought of 
those lonely hours ; and the absolute silence and stillness, broken by 
no sounds of human life; . . . the stars of an eastern heaven 
raining their large lustre out of the unfathomable depth ; the figure of 
the Man of Sorrows kneeling upon the dewy grass, and gaining 
strength for His labors." — Farrar. 

" And when it was day He called His disciples : and He chose from 
them twelve, whom also He named Apostles." — Luke 6 : /j. 

" What magnificence of ancient worship could surpass the solemnity 
of that sacred season, when Jesus, after passing the night in prayer on 
one of the hills which surrounded Capernaum, called His twelve 
Apostles. ' ' — Pressense. 

" Now the names of the twelve Apostles are these: The first, 
Simon, who is called Peter, and Andrew his brother; James the son 
of Zebedee, and John his brother ; . . . " — Matt. 10:2. 

" The weakness and the strength of our human love for Christ are 
both mercifully provided for in the character of the greatest of the 
Twelve." 

" He appointed twelve, that they might be with Him, and that He 
might send them forth to preach, and to have authority to cast out 
devils." — Mark j : 14, jj. 

Once more we follow Jesus from Capernaum 
through the wild gorge leading to what seems to have 

61 



62 A Life of St Peter 

been His favorite mountain of prayer, now known as 
Mt. Hattin. It is probably the one to which Peter had 
followed His missing guest, who again ascends it for 
the same purpose of prayer, now in preparation for 
one of the chief events in His life. The time had 
come for Him to enter on a new period of that life, and 
to prepare a human agency to whom, when it was 
ended, He could entrust His Church. 

Socrates in Athens gathered about him pupil-com- 
panions for private instruction, and preservation of his 
doctrines. Through such Plato's and Aristotle's teach- 
ings were handed down to many generations. The fire 
of Peter the hermit glowed in the Crusaders. John Wes- 
ley lives in his followers. These great teachers had to 
trust imperfect, unaided men in teaching others. There 
was danger that their teachings would be misunder- 
stood, or misrepresented or untaught. 

Jesus Christ might have summoned angels to ac- 
company Him on His mission — perfect beings, to be 
His constant attendants and workers with Him, most 
worthy of trust in establishing His kingdom on earth 
when He returned to His Heavenly throne. 

Instead of angels, He chose men, imperfect indeed, 
but who would be aided by His Spirit, as an unfailing 
teacher and guide and help. They should not be men 
of the highest rank of power in Jerusalem, not learned 
scribes, nor Rabbis like Hillel and Gamaliel ; not 



The Apostleship 63 

Pharisees claiming peculiar sanctity; not even the 
High Priests, the head of the Jewish Church. By the 
world they might be called "foolish" and "weak" 
and "base": they might be "despised": but through 
Him they should have wisdom and strength and 
honor, such as belonged to no other men. 

Let us notice some special reasons why He would 
choose them. One was His desire for human 
Sympathy. As a man He longed for it. Mark, who 
alone defines His purpose, says He appointed them 
" that they might be with Him." We shall find Him 
seeking companionship when returning to them from 
places of solitude ; and when He frequents the home of 
Bethany, not so much for hospitality as for friendship; 
and when He calls Peter and James and John aside in 
Gethsemane, but is disappointed when sympathy is 
hidden in slumber. We shall find how He prizes it 
when at the close of His life, He says to them, "No 
longer do I call you servants; but I have called you 
friends." We shall hear Him making grateful ac- 
knowledgment of their sympathy, saying, "Ye are 
they which have continued with Me in My tempta- 
tions; " and adding, " I appoint unto you a kingdom." 

Another purpose, given by Mark, why Christ desired 
a chosen company was "that He might send them 
forth to preach," and to perform deeds of mercy in His 
name. Fitness for preaching would require special and 



64 A Life of St Peter 

private instruction. There were multitudes who could 
be reached through them only. Moreover His super- 
vision of their ministry while He was with them would 
be a training for their work — His work — when left to 
themselves after His death. 

Another reason was that they might tell what they 
saw and heard. To them at last He could say, " Ye 
are witnesses of these things." He purposed to leave 
no writings containing the story of His life, and record 
of His teachings. He would trust their honesty, and 
their memories which He promised to aid. He was 
sure that His trust, with a single exception, would not 
be betrayed, but that they would prove themselves 
most worthy of it, even suffering martyrdom in its 
fulfilment. He would have them for pillars on which 
He would build His Church. 

It was with such thoughts and purposes that Jesus 
went out into a mountain, possibly that of Beatitudes, to 
pray, having probably appointed it as a place of meet- 
ing for His Disciples on the following day. We are 
told that His prayer was "to God" — the Father, one 
with Him in His great work, and in choosing those 
who should share therein. That communion was not 
for an hour only: He "continued all night in prayer." 
We are told of only one other night, all of whose hours 
were thus spent by Him. 

Once more we see His friends and followers going 



The Apostleship 65 

towards Mt. Hattin " when it was day," at an early 
hour. Was not Peter, with his three companions, 
again leading the way, not in search of a missing guest, 
but anxious to know what the Master would say and 
do ? Jesus saw them coming: they were at last within 
hearing distance. " He called His disciples." "They 
went unto Him." As they met Him did not His face, 
illumined by the night of prayer, and His whole man- 
ner, betoken the solemnity of the hour ? With what 
words did He announce the purpose of His calling 
them together ? And when He told them it was to 
select from their number a company to be His com- 
panions, and preachers of His new Gospel, and wit- 
nesses for Him, was it not something more than 
curiosity that might lead them to ask, " Who shall 
they be?" Would they not rather say, "Who is 
sufficient for these things?" Perhaps the unspoken 
question of some was, " Can I be one of them ?" Did 
Peter, or Andrew, or James, or John think of a yet 
larger commission than that given on the seashore ? 
Peter did not ask concerning John, " What shall this 
man do?" Was Philip waiting to obey another call, 
remembering the day when Jesus found him and said, 
" Follow me " ? Did Nathanael, catching the Master's 
eye, recall the day when Jesus saw him under the fig- 
tree ? Was Matthew, having followed Jesus from the 
place of toll, ready to follow Him more closely, and 



66 A Life of St Peter 

everywhere, from the mountain ? Were there some 
who had no thought of the possibility of their being of 
the chosen band, and were startled as the eye of the 
Master seemed to rest especially on them ? 

After the silence of expectation, with whose name is 
that silence broken? Matthew replies, "The first 
Simon, who is called Peter." And who is the second ? 
"Andrew his brother." And who are the third and 
fourth? "James, and John his brother." The four 
Bethsaidan boys, the two pairs of brothers, the part- 
ners in business, the first disciples of Jesus, the first called 
" fishers of men," — these are they whose names head 
the glorious company of the Apostles. This is the 
name by which Jesus called them, and by which they 
have ever since been known. " He appointed twelve." 
We have four lists of them, one by St. Matthew, an- 
other by St. Mark, and two by St. Luke. Each list is 
arranged in three groups of four names each. The 
first group of each list is composed of the four names 
mentioned, the order varying somewhat, but always 
with Peter in the foremost place. We might almost 
wonder why John, a cousin of Jesus, and to be the be- 
loved disciple, was not the first named; but such was 
not according to the wisdom of the Chooser. 

In Peter, Jesus foresaw the elements of character 
which we have imagined in his early days, and which 
fitted him for the leadership of his boyhood and manhood 



The Apostleship 67 

companions. These were the elements which were in 
the mind of the Lord when, on their first meeting, He 
gave him the name of Rock. He recognized in Peter a 
representative of the Twelve, the one whom He could 
address the most fittingly as the medium through 
whom to reach the rest, and who would be the most 
ready spokesman for them all. He saw in Peter an 
instrument by which they might be moulded. Peter's 
was a courage that would embolden them. The 
strength of his mind would quicken them. His de- 
votion to their Lord would be an example and an 
inspiration. 

It is true the Lord also knew the weaknesses of 
Peter, and foresaw the occasional failures and incon- 
sistencies that would sometimes betray him. But He 
also foresaw the deep and lasting and increasing love 
that would immediately draw him back to Himself. 
It was in wisdom that He chose "the first, Simon, 
who is called Peter." 

And now he is no longer to be as in the past. 
He is to be a companion of his Lord, sharing privations 
and dangers with Him. The comforts of his Caper- 
naum home must be forsaken. Like his Master, he is 
to have no permanent abiding-place where to lay his 
head. The canopy of heaven shall often be his only 
roof, and the olive-tree his only shelter. The mat-bed 
must be left behind, and often he must rest his weary 



68 A Life of St Peter 

limbs upon the turf. The refreshing breezes of the 
lake must be a contrast to the wilting siroccos. The 
"boat which was Simon's" must henceforth be only 
a memory. Instead of plying its oars and unfurling 
its sails, and being wafted over the waters, he must 
wearily tread the dusty roads of Galilee, Samaria and 
Judaea. Instead of having the freedom of a fisherman, 
he must follow wherever his Lord doth lead. He 
must go without scrip or store of food. Without 
change of raiment his striped Abba shall be his pro- 
tection from the dews. The common sandals of 
palm-bark shall be his only traveling shoes. Common 
bread shall be his food. His old companions, except- 
ing his four Bethsaidan friends, are to be exchanged 
for new. He must seek the hospitality of strangers, 
saluting them with the words "Shalem lakem" — 
Peace be with you — tarrying with them if welcomed, 
or seeking another abiding-place if a welcome is 
refused. 

But all this and much more Peter is ready to do 
for Him whom he has chosen for his Master, who 
has chosen him to be an Apostle. He is prepared to 
sing: 

" Jesus, I my cross have taken, 
All to leave and follow Thee ; 
Destitute, despised, forsaken, 

Thou, from hence my All shalt be. 




See Page 75 A Test of Faith Old Engraving 



The Apostleship 69 



Perish every fond ambition, 

All I've sought, or hoped, or known; 
Yet how rich is my condition ! 

God and heaven are still my own." 



CHAPTER VII 

With Christ in the Home of J aims 

" There cometh one of the rulers of the Synagogue, Jairus by name, 
. . . saying, My little daughter is at the point of death ; I pray 
Thee that Thou come and lay Thy hands on her, that she may be 
made whole and live." — Mark 3 : 22, 23. 

" A woman . . . came in the crowd behind, and touched His 
garment." — Mark 3 : 23, 27. 

" When He came to the house, He suffered not any man to enter in 
with Him, save Peter, and John, and James, and the father of the 
maiden and her mother." — Luke 8 : 31. 

" It is difficult not to trace the vividness of the narrative in Mark to 
the influence of St. Peter." — Hastings" Bib. Die. 

" Christ led the father and the mother into the chamber where the 
dead maiden lay, followed by the three Apostles, witnesses of His 
chiefest working, and of His utmost earthly glory, but also of His in- 
most sufferings." — Edersheim. 

The Twelve Disciples formed a circle around the 
Master, within which there was another much smaller, 
and very distinctly drawn. It consisted of three of the 
Twelve. They were Peter, and the brothers James and 
John. Why they were chosen in preference to any 
others, we cannot fully know. In John we discover 

70 



With Christ in the Home of J aims 71 

personal peculiarities, which drew him towards his 
Lord, making him a special object of His affection. 
He seems to have had the spirit of the Master in an 
unusual degree. He had a clearer insight than some 
others into the mind of the Master: he understood 
more fully the meaning of His words. His sympathy 
was deep and lasting. Peter, though of different 
temperament, was not wanting in such qualities of 
mind and heart. Yet in many things he and John 
were very unlike; one supplied what was lacking in 
the other. The Master knew them both, and their 
special fitness for special service. Of James we know 
less. What we do know is in harmony with the spirit 
of his brother, and his friend. The Lord saw in the 
three that which led Him to put upon them yet more 
abundant honor than He had bestowed on the others. 
The recorded instances in which he showed His 
preference for the three, are not many; but they are of 
sufficient number and in such circumstances as to show 
His peculiar regard for them. 

Jesus had already performed the miracle of the raising 
from the dead of the only son of a widow of Nain, the 
first of the kind. We do not know certainly whether 
the three were present, and witnessed this public 
manifestation of His life-giving power: nor do we 
know why the next of the kind should be in the 
presence of a chosen few. 



72 A Life of St Peter 

Matthew gave a feast to which he invited his new 
Master with His Disciples, and former companions. 

"And it came to pass as jesus sat at meat in the 
house, behold many publicans and sinners came and 
sat down with Him and His Disciples." 

When the Pharisees saw it, they complained to the 
Disciples, not to Jesus, before whom they were so 
filled with awe, that they did not dare to complain to 
Him. But Jesus knew their thoughts, even if He did 
not hear their words. He wisely and justly rebuked 
them, showing His loving sympathy for the objects of 
their hatred. 

There was a sudden interruption in the feast. Even 
the voice of Jesus was silenced. While He spake these 
things unto them, "behold, there cometh one of the 
rulers of the synagogue, Jairus by name; and seeing 
Him, he falleth at His feet, and beseecheth Him much, 
saying, My little daughter is at the point of death: I 
pray Thee, that Thou come and lay Thy hands on her, 
that she may be made whole, and live. He went with 
him " — away from the house of His host, from the 
despised ones for whom He had kindly spoken, from 
the murmuring ones so full of evil thoughts that they 
could not understand how the very things with which 
they charged Jesus were proofs of His goodness. He 
went with him — the father whose sudden entrance to 
the feast-room, and agonizing cry, and urgent request, 



With Christ in the Home of J aims 73 

had turned His thoughts and feelings from the house 
of feasting, towards that of sorrow. 

He and the ruler of the synagogue went not alone. 
One of those who arose and followed the Master, 
Teacher and Healer, was Peter. His report of what 
happened in that hour is the fullest and most vivid. 
As he rose from the table he had no thought of two 
incidents that would in that hour ever associate him 
in a special manner with his Lord. 

As there had been an interruption in the feast, there 
was also in the way to Jairus' home. It was not caused 
by a cry to the Lord for help, but by a touch of His 
garment for the same purpose. 

We may pause here for a moment to gain an idea of 
Christ's probable outward appearance as He moved 
among the people of His time. He wore the dress of 
a Jewish teacher: on His head was a turban, or other 
covering, which extended over His neck and shoulders. 
He was shod with sandals. A close-fitting inner gar- 
ment without seam, woven from the top throughout, 
extended to His feet, fastened with a girdle. Then 
there was an outer garment with fringes or tassels of 
long white threads. Two of these usually hung down 
at the bottom, and one over the shoulder. One fringe 
was regarded by the Jews with superstitious reverence. 

Such was the garment of Christ with its fringe 
which has found a place in the story of three Evan- 



74 A Life of St Peter 

gelists because of a woman's touch. She was not in 
the throng because of curiosity that drew the multitude 
to witness a possible miracle of healing in the home of 
Jairus. Her thought was not of him, nor of his 
daughter— a tender word for which she was not listen- 
ing when soon she heard it applied to herself by the 
Great Healer whom she was following. For twelve 
years she had struggled with a distressing illness, and 
"had suffered many things of many physicians, and 
spent all that she had, and was nothing better, but 
rather grew worse." Pitiable woman — sick, poor, 
helpless, hopeless. No, perhaps not hopeless, for she 
had heard of the power of Jesus. Her knowledge of 
Him was very imperfect. She imagined that He healed 
by a kind of magic. Perhaps He would help where 
all others had failed. She hoped; she partly believed. 
She had a kind and depth of faith in Him that 
prompted her to seek His aid. But then her sickness 
was of such a kind that she was called unclean, and 
unfit to mingle with others. Perhaps she felt that 
Jesus would be angry if He thought Himself polluted 
by her touch and would reprovingly turn her away. 
But she became desperate. Here and now was an 
opportunity: it might be her only one. Perhaps she 
might secretly receive help without His knowledge. 
In longing for it her hope strengthens, and her timid 
faith becomes bolder until she says within herself, 



With Christ in the Home of Jairus 75 

"If I do but touch His garment, I shall be made 
whole." 

In feebleness she forces her way through the crowd 
till within reach of the Great Physician. Her extended 
hand barely reaches the fringe which is called sacred. 
Not a word is spoken. There is no cry for help, no 
healing command. But her faith is rewarded. The 
twelve years of suffering are ended — that from disease 
and "of many physicians." The healing is caused 
not by her touch, but by her faith. 

"And Jesus said, Who is it that toucheth Me?" 
"Not I," "Not I," "Not I," "denied all" about 
Him. 

In the excitement there was one whose voice rose 
above the cries of the rest, giving a different reply to 
the Lord"s question. He, as at other times, was the 
spokesman of the Disciples who thought the question 
strange and almost unreasonable. There was some- 
thing of reproof in the impulsive words, and of im- 
patience in the tone as " Peter said, . . . Master, the 
multitudes press Thee and crush Thee." But Jesus 
said, "Some one did touch Me." Through Mark we 
get a glimpse of Peter as he watched the movements 
of Jesus who immediately "looked round about" — 
not to learn zvho had touched Him, but "to see her 
that had done this thing." Peter, with the woman, 
"saw that she was not hid." Hearing Jesus' remark 



76 A Life of St Peter 

to him, " she came trembling, and falling down before" 
her Healer. As their eyes met, the gracious word 
" daughter," calmed every fear. She was assured 
that because of the touch of even her timid faith, she 
might go in peace, rejoicing in health restored. 

Our thoughts return to the anxious father. The de- 
lay in reaching his home, though short, is long to him. 
When he left it, his little daughter was at the point of 
death. Was he not saying within himself, " Perhaps 
it is already past"? Indeed it had already, but he 
knew it not. His kindred had gathered in sympathy. 
The hired mourners had commenced their sad, but 
heartless dirges. The musicians were preparing for 
the funeral. The mother had watched and waited in 
vain for the father's return, accompanied by Him in 
whom was the only hope for their dying child. The 
only message she could send him was " Too late; all is 
over." It was carried by a heartless messenger. With- 
out delicacy of feeling or of manner he abruptly de- 
livered it, saying to the father, " Thy daughter is dead; 
trouble not the Master"' — a phrase like our "Do not 
bother." Though whispered, it was overheard by 
Jesus. In loving compassion he would allow no time 
for needless agony. So He, "not heeding the word 
spoken, saith unto the ruler of the synagogue, "Fear 
not; only believe." 

And now the hour had come for Jesus to form the 




See Page 81 



Peace be to This House 



Alexandre Bida 



With Christ in the Home of J aims 77 

inner circle of His favored three Disciples. It was at 
the home of Jarius. 

As for the first time He showed His preference for 
them, we cannot help wondering in what words and 
with what manner it was done; and with what 
thoughts and feelings it was marked by them, and by 
the nine. The first record we have of their names 
linked together, separate from all others, and so to 
continue through Gospel history, is in these words; 
14 He suffered not any man to enter in with Him, save 
Peter, and John, and James, and the father of the 
maiden and her mother." 

Peter is first mentioned. His name will ever be as- 
sociated with that of Jairus in the hour of sadness and 
then of gladness, and with that of Jesus as a witness 
of His life-giving power. Through the door to the 
death-chamber, opened by Luke, we may see him by 
the couch of her who was already dead when he was 
"suffered to enter." We note the manner in which 
through Mark, he tenderly calls her "the child," and 
the " little daughter," and especially how he preserves 
the very Aramaic words of Jesus as He took her by the 
hand saying, " Talitha cumi" interpreted, "My little 
lamb, My pet lamb; rise up." He also pictures her as 
she walked in the room where she had lain, thus giv- 
ing immediate proof of the great change from death to 
life. And then father-like he remembers the "com- 



78 A Life of St Peter 

mand that something be given her to eat." This 
record of the " lamb " and " eating " carries us forward 
in his history to the day when his Lord would bid 
him, though with different meaning, ''Feed My 
lambs." 






CHAPTER VIII 
A Mission of Preaching and Healing 

" He called unto Him the Twelve, and began to send them 
forth by two and two." — Mar/; 6: 7. 

" And He sent them forth to preach the kingdom of God, and to 
heal the sick. . . . And they departed, and went throughout the 
villages, preaching the Gospel, and healing everywhere." — Lukeg:2,6. 

" The two envoys of the kingdom were to enter into a town or 
village, and there standing in the gate, to announce that the kingdom 
had come near, and when they had drawn crowds to listen, to call 
them to repentance, without which they could not enter it." — Pressense. 

It was directly after the healing of the daughter of 
Jairus, that Jesus "called unto Him the Twelve for a 
special purpose." Four of them had been disciples of 
John the Baptist, the herald of the Messiah. 

They had heard him " preaching in the wilderness 
of Judaea and saying, Repent ye; for the kingdom of 
heaven is at hand." They thought not then of the day 
when they with eight others would be chosen as her- 
alds of the kingdom. But that hour had come. 

Jesus, "when He saw the multitudes, was moved 
with compassion for them, because they were dis- 
tressed and scattered, as sheep not having a shepherd." 
Himself the Good Shepherd, He would make under- 

79 



80 A Life of St Peter 

shepherds of the Twelve, especially of Peter, who 
gave to Him the name of " Chief Shepherd." He it is 
who through Mark tells us that "He called unto Him 
the Twelve and began to send them forth by two and 
two." Their mission was to preach the kingdom of 
God, and to heal the sick. They were to go not 
singly, each on his lonely way, but in pairs, so that 
each might have needed help and encouragement. 

Who was Peter's companion? Some have thought 
it was Andrew. There is something pleasing in the 
thought that these two brother fishermen, so long 
helping each other in their daily toil, should together 
enter on their work as fishers of men, which their 
Master had declared they should become. As Andrew 
had led Peter to Christ, there was something fitting in 
Peter's leading Andrew from village to village in the 
service of their Lord. Others have thought that 
Peter's companion was John, and that this united 
service was the beginning of that larger and prolonged 
one in more distant places, where they afterwards 
labored together. But Peter's mate, whether Andrew 
or John, or any other Apostle, must have found in him 
a most helpful leader and companion, such as he be- 
came for the whole Apostolic band, and the larger 
Christian company in Jerusalem. The Apostles 
"went throughout the villages," probably of Galilee 
only, laboring for Jews only. The time had not yet 



A Mission of Preaching and Healing 8 1 

come for the Gospel to be preached to other people 
known as the Gentiles. To such Peter had not yet 
been directed, as he was afterwards. 

We do not know how long the Mission of the 
Twelve continued, but it was probably several weeks. 

Christ in sending out the Twelve forewarned them 
of the unkind feeling and treatment they might meet. 
He also assured them of the blessing to those who 
welcomed them because of their relation to Him, say- 
ing, "He that receiveth you receiveth Me." His eye 
seemed to follow a pair of the Apostles to a house 
where they were welcomed, and then to another 
where they were rudely turned away. So He said, 
"As ye enter into the house, salute it. And if the 
house be worthy, let your peace come upon it: but if 
it be not worthy, let your peace return to you." 

Let us follow Peter and his companion along one of 
the roads of Galilee. They journey afoot. They 
have "no gold nor silver nor brass in their purses, 
neither two coats nor two pair of shoes." As they go 
from town to town, they obey the command, " As ye 
go, preach, saying, The kingdom of Heaven is at 
hand." Is not Peter almost startled at his own voice 
as he finds himself repeating the very words he had 
heard from John the Baptist before he had seen Jesus 
on the Jordan ? He enters a village, hungry, thirsty, 
weary, but with love for his Master. "Let us go to 



82 A Life of St Peter 

yonder house," he says to his companion. It is not 
only to seek hospitality, but to bestow a blessing on 
the home by telling of Him who in love has sent them 
thither. He knecks at the door. It is opened. His 
salutation is, "Peace be to this house. I am come in 
the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whose fame is 
in all the region round about, and of whom you must 
have heard. My Master bid me ' Into whatsoever city 
or village ye shall enter, search out who in it is worthy ; 
and there abide till ye go forth.' I ask your kind hos- 
pitality which He considers as shown to Himself." 

4 'Thou art welcome," replies the good man or 
woman of the house. 

" Then I know," says Peter, "thou art worthy." 
Perhaps it is a home of sorrow, burdened with sick- 
ness of parent or child. Perhaps the mother, pointing 
to a young man on the divan utters the lament, "This 
my son has been lame from childhood." Peter re- 
sponds, "My Master bid me heal the sick." Then 
turning to the hapless cripple, he utters the words he 
is to repeat to another such in Jerusalem, "In the name 
of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, walk." And immediately 
his feet and ankle-bones receive strength. What a 
strange feeling Peter must have had in the new gift — 
the power to heal. Approaching another village he 
sees a leper, who cries out " Unclean," lest the Apostle 
coming too near him should take the disease. But 



— 


^H^ ■"" 








:"S%r /: . 


* - ' ■■: 


"\- " : 






BH^mraS 




\ 






'1 


' ■ 






' mSm 


c£ i_; 








'•,-.- .■■' : ' * ; || 


.:; " -^ 


•&.[- ';, '$3i@ 






; ;' ( ' ■''■ V- .f| 




;-.-_-. 


"■*"T""?' Iffir^ 






at'"'. 


fill 




^gaL^a " 






Sfe' ■JsBgSp' *«<£.■■, ''i^H 


-. 


' "/ 


1 








- '• * 


.. 


= ■ 


~-..^-_- •. . 










\'i' : \ 


-.''"" 


^^ti^S 








;? 


Br W- i 


--— -..*e..^-. 








vjf 










" ■ 


; 




R 




$ r ^W§' 


"^ - ' "|9 












n"- 








fTISPBfl 


: '■'-' 




b 


-7 


h '4v~i# 




JkLJ - ' _ 






&raig A ' 'B 


(P*- 


pjpp 






! v ^a^^ 




. ■-■.; •■ ^^ ■.--. -^ - 


1 


















• 


1 i 




i *jS) 




m'Hk£~-l J 




i; 


L lj 






'■">* 




', $y % s : A ■-'■r^J 




g£ ,-* * - — _. — K ~. 


-,1*«< 




g^^ljg^l^Hife^^ 




gfc r JjjiP -- - .-^a^^is* " l " 




:J. 


^*^^^m^' nagS^ 








-r 


t"-i. ."■. .^ 



John the Baptist in Prison 
See Page 86 OW Engraving 



A Mission of Preaching and Healing 83 

Peter, to the leper's astonishment, instead of turning 
away in horror and fear, approaches him, saying, 
"Jesus of Nazareth has bid me to cleanse the lepers. 
In His name, be thou clean." And with joy the healed 
one goes his way, to mingle with those by whom he 
has been shunned. 

On Peter's entering another village home, weaned 
and thirsty, a little child, learning who he is, hastens 
unbidden to bring him a drink, fresh from the village 
well. He gladly accepts it, saying, "Jesus is pleased 
with the smallest act of kindness to Himself or to His 
friends. Just as I was starting on this journey I heard 
Him say that even the giving of a cup of cold water 
only, should be rewarded." 

In another house he may find a palsied man, a re- 
minder of one who was lowered from the roof of 
Peter's own house and was healed, and say to him as 
he will yet to another, in Lydda, "Jesus Christ healeth 
thee: arise and make thy bed." He enters another 
home of sorrow — deeper than that into which he had 
brought gladness by healing. Death is there. Perhaps 
the mourning parents have heard how Jesus raised to 
life the son of the widow of Nain, and the daughter 
of Jairus. But as they say to Peter, " Our little daugh- 
ter is dead," and are glad of his tender sympathy, they 
have no thought of the power that has been given 
him. With what glad surprise do they hear him say 



84 A Life of St Peter 

to them, " Jesus Christ bid me raise the dead." Then 
he speaks the word he had heard in Jairus' home, and 
which we shall hear him repeat in the home of Dorcas 
— the word, "Arise." Imitating his Master when 
"taking the child by the hand," Peter lifts up the 
maiden of the Galilaean village, as he will the beloved 
disciple of Joppa. 

That was a blessed mission of Peter and his fellow- 
Apostles in which they went through the villages, 
preaching the Gospel, and healing everywhere. The 
subject of the preaching was "that men should re- 
pent." This was the theme with which Peter had be- 
come familiar when he heard John the Baptist herald- 
ing the coming of the Messiah. 

At the same time that the Twelve were on their 
mission, the Lord Himself was going about teaching 
and preaching in the cities near Capernaum. He was 
possibly accompanied by disciples other than the 
Apostles, and by women who delighted in ministering 
to Him. He had apparently told the Twelve to meet 
Him in Capernaum. So, their mission ended, they 
"gather themselves together unto Jesus." 



CHAPTER IX 
Memories of John the Baptist 

"The king (Herod) sent forth a soldier of his guard, and com- 
manded to bring his (John's) head : and he went and beheaded him 
in the prison. . . . And when his disciples heard thereof, they 
came and took up his corpse, and laid it in a tomb." — Mark 6 ; 27, 2g. 

" And they went and told Jesus." — Matt. 14 : 12. 

" The Apostles gather themselves together unto Jesus." — Mark 6 :jo. 

" He (John the Baptist) was the lamp that burnetii and shineth." — 
John 5 : j S . 

" The heaven-enkindled and shining lamp had suddenly been 
quenched in blood." — Farrar. 

" What Jezebel was to Elijah in the Old Testament, Herodias was 
to the Elijah of the New Testament. Elijah escaped from the deadly 
hate of Jezebel ; but John did not escape the vengeance of his 
enemy." — Stalker. 

" It is a great sin to swear unto a sin ; 
But greater sin to keep a sinful oath. 
Who can be bound by any solemn vow, 
To do a murderous deed ? " — Shakespeare. 

During the mission of the Twelve, John the Baptist 
was lingering in his dungeon. Did not his former dis- 
ciples, Peter, Andrew, James and John, sometimes re- 
call his words concerning Jesus, "He must increase 

but I must decrease"? That hour had come, sadly 

85 



86 A Life of St. Peter 

come, in such way as they thought not of when they 
bid farewell to him who directed them to their new 
Master. 

John's voice was no longer heard where it had once 
been familiar to them. No throng gathered about him. 
He was most unjustly a prisoner of Herod, probably in 
the fortress of Machserus, a gloomy abode in the 
fitting region of the Dead Sea. He could no longer 
roam as he had ever done, about his home or the 
wilderness of Judaea. The free bird had been caged. 
Few sounds of earth came through his prison bars. 

Would not these four former disciples delight, if they 
were near him, to report to him all they had seen and 
heard since that memorable day on the river bank, and 
tell of their mission in Galilee, preaching of Him whom 
John had heralded. 

But John had other disciples, who, though no longer 
permitted to follow him, lingered within his call, near 
his dungeon. As we have noticed, Jesus apparently 
had instructed His own Disciples to meet Him in 
Capernaum on the return from their mission. Before 
their arrival He had a visit from these other disciples of 
John the Baptist. They were in great sorrow, longing 
for the sympathy which He alone could give. They 
had a sad story to tell, — of how their faithful and fear- 
less master had reproved the wicked King Herod and 
his wife Herodias; how " Herodias set herself against 



Memories of John the Baptist 87 

him and desired to kill him and she could not; for 
Herod feared John, knowing that he was a righteous 
man, and kept him safe"; how at Herod's birthday 
feast Salome, the wicked daughter of the more wicked 
Herodias, danced before him and his half drunken 
lords, which so pleased him that he foolishly prom- 
ised her anything she would ask; how instructed by 
her mother she demanded " the head of John the Bap- 
tist " ; then how ' ' the king was exceeding sorry ; but for 
the sake of his oath " — which being wicked he should 
have broken — ''and because of them that sat at meat" 
— of whom he was foolishly and timidly afraid — "he 
would not reject her," and so "sent for a soldier of 
his guard and commanded to bring his head" ; how 
" he went and beheaded him in the prison, and brought 
his head in a charger, and gave it to the damsel, and 
the damsel gave it to her mother." 

And then would these mourning disciples of John 
tell Jesus that, while their master was alive, they had 
some comfort in visiting him even in the prison, and 
reporting to him the wonderful works of Jesus of 
which they had heard; and how their coming to his 
prison was the chief delight of John. And then they 
would add, "When we heard of his cruel death we 
went to his prison cell, which had been made his 
tomb, and there found his headless body uncared for, 
just as it had been left by his executioner. So we 



88 A Life of St Peter 

'took up his corpse and laid it in a tomb.' In our 
sadness and loneliness we felt that the most comfort- 
ing thing we could do was to come and tell Jesus." 

Mark's narrative of the death of John the Baptist is 
nearly twice as long as that of any other Evangelist. 
We do not know where Peter heard of it. Perhaps in 
some village of Galilee where he was preaching, to 
which some pilgrim had come from Judsea. Perhaps 
he had returned to Capernaum from his mission be- 
fore John's disciples had gone, and so heard the sad 
story from them. If they had already gone, Jesus 
would tell him of all that had passed concerning his 
former master. The record we have is so minute, 
vivid and pathetic as to suggest the depth of the im- 
pression made on Peter. 



CHAPTER X 

With Christ Seeking Rest but Finding Labor 

" Come ye yourselves apart into a desert place, and rest a while. 
And they went away in the boat to a desert place apart." — Mark 
6 : j/, 32. 

"And Jesus went up into the mountain, and there He sat with His 
Disciples." — John 6 : 3. 

" And a great multitude followed Him. Jesus . . . saith unto 
Philip, Whence are we to buy bread, that these might eat? Andrew, 
Simon Peter's brother, saith unto Him, There is a lad here, which 
hath five barley loaves, and two fishes." — John 6 : 2, j, S, 9. 

Mark's narrative contains the fullest hints of the 
meeting of the Twelve with Jesus on the return from 
their mission. "They told Him all things, whatso- 
ever they had done and whatsoever they had taught." 
It was such a report as we would like to read, or 
rather to hear, as one after another told of his new 
experience; of the interest that had been excited in 
village after village by their repeating the words they 
had heard from Him, and telling of the wonders they 
had seen Him do; of the kindness they had received 
from some because of their relation to Him, and un- 
kindness from His enemies; of the joy in many homes 
because of the healing of sickness in His name, and of 



90 A Life of St Peter 

the desire of multitudes to see and hear Him them- 
selves. 

We prize the reports we have of what Peter and 
John did in later days. We would be glad of a more 
minute account of their first mission. But we have 
no volume bearing the attractive title, "Annals of a 
Mission of the Twelve." 

We would be glad to know what response Jesus 
made as He listened to the varied experiences of His 
Disciples. Perhaps He made none at the time, but 
awaited a more favorable opportunity for encourage- 
ment and instruction; for now "many were coming 
and going, and they had no leisure so much as to eat." 
Jesus looked upon the wearied Twelve full of com- 
passion. So we may judge from His own bidding, 
reported by Mark, "Come ye yourselves apart into a 
desert place, and rest a while." 

Some of those who came to Jesus may have fol- 
lowed the Twelve who had told them of Him in their 
village homes. But " a great multitude followed Him 
because they beheld the signs which He did on them 
that were sick." 

From all of these He would separate His Apostolic 
family for a season of repose, and for a renewal of 
that daily companionship which had been interrupted 
when He "sent them forth two and two that they 
might preach the Gospel and heal everywhere." 



With Christ Seeking Rest 91 

For another reason He sought retirement — the 
news just come to Capernaum of the death of John the 
Baptist. Matthew says, " When Jesus heard of it, He 
withdrew from thence in a boat, to a desert place 
apart." His forerunners cruel death was a reminder 
of His own, which was fast approaching. With 
mingled thoughts we can imagine Him, as the boat 
was crossing the lake, saying to His Disciples, ''You 
behold the multitudes which have followed you and 
Me through Capernaum. Since you first knew Me 
there has been no time when the multitude so sought 
Me as a Teacher and Prophet. But our nation as such 
will not receive Me. Of this I have no hope. I am 
the Messiah, but not the kind they are wanting, and 
for which they are looking. I am thought of as a 
teacher and prophet like John or Elijah, and nothing 
more. From this time I shall act in view of My death, 
which I know is approaching. From this time I shall 
more and more withdraw Myself from these crowds 
with whom I seem to be so popular, and teach the 
few that are truly My followers. Especially shall I 
spend My remaining days in training you, My chosen 
Twelve. 

"Come ye apart," said Jesus: "and they went 
away in the boat to a desert place apart." 

What was " the boat " ? Was it that one which we 
have seen before, of which it is said concerning Jesus, 



92 A Life of St Peter 

" He entered into one of the boats which was Simon's, 
and asked him to put out a little from the land " ? 
Did Peter recall the words he himself had uttered from 
it, "Master, we toiled all night and took nothing"; 
and then the multitude of fishes, and the sinking of 
that same vessel ? Did it suggest his sense of un- 
worthiness when his cry went up from it, "Depart 
from me; for I am a sinful man, O Lord" ? Was he 
still encouraged by the response of Jesus, "Fear not; 
from henceforth thou shalt catch men " ? In his mis- 
sion just ended, the fulfilment of that assurance had 
begun. What blessed associations had Peter with 
"the boat," leaving which he had "left all and fol- 
lowed" Christ. 

"Jesus went away to the other side of the Sea of 
Galilee," "to a city called Bethsaida." We must not 
confound this town on the northeastern shore of the 
Sea of Galilee with that of the same name on the north- 
western shore, the early home of Peter, and of John 
who calls it " Bethsaida of Galilee." The one to which 
Jesus sailed was near where the Jordan enters the sea. 
Adjoining it was a plain by the name of Butaiha, from 
which rose a mountain to which Jesus led His Disci- 
ples. But they were not long "apart," nor could they 
"rest awhile," for a great multitude followed Him. 

The word pictures in the four Gospels of the scenes 
of that day are impressive. Art has done its utmost to 



With Christ Seeking Rest 93 

reproduce them. If in Mark's account, the fullest of 
any, we have Peter's impressions, they must have been 
vivid, deep and lasting. He directs us to the compas- 
sion of Jesus when He "saw a great multitude" 
wandering without a guide over the plain — a sad sight, 
"because they were as sheep not having a shepherd." 
This was before Jesus had called Himself the Good 
Shepherd, though He had shown Himself to be such. 
The name Shepherd was that by which Peter was to 
call Him when he could no longer follow Him on 
earth. Shepherd was to be a symbol of Peter himself 
when the Chief Shepherd should bid him to feed His 
lambs and His sheep. 

In common with the other Disciples, Peter saw the 
welcome which the wearied Master gave to the multi- 
tude; heard Him speak to them of the kingdom of 
God, and watched His ministry of healing, until "the 
day began to wear away," when, as one of the Twelve, 
he bid Him "send the multitude away" for food. 
Then and there Peter learned from the startling com- 
mand, " Give ye them to eat," of " duty not measured 
by our own ability." Jesus " Himself knew what He 
would do," though His ignorant and astonished Dis- 
ciples did not. 

"One of His Disciples, Andrew, Simon Peter's 
brother, saith unto Him, There is a lad here which 
hath five barley loaves and two fishes." 



94 A Life of St Peter 

We may pause long enough to recall the first time 
we heard that phrase — ''Andrew, Simon Peter's 
brother." It is their friend John who thus speaks of 
them both times. We are reminded of the day when 
Andrew led Peter to Christ, and how their brotherly 
companionship had been continued while the name of 
Andrew had become overshadowed by that of Peter. 

As Andrew thought of the fewness of the loaves and 
fishes carried by the lad, he asked, as if the question 
contained its own answer, " What are these among so 
many ? " Jesus' thoughts were also on the lad, as be- 
ing His instrument, and on the smallness of his supply, 
which should magnify the greatness of the miracle He 
would perform. 

We are familiar with what followed — the companies 
on the green grass in ranks, by hundreds and by fifties, 
the lad's scanty supply in the hands of Jesus, His look- 
ing to Heaven, His blessing the food, breaking the 
loaves and dividing the fishes, giving to the Disciples, 
their distribution of the unfailing repast, and the 
gathering up into their twelve baskets of the broken 
pieces of the miraculous store. 

There is reason for supposing that the little lad was 
an attendant on Jesus and His Apostles. The Lord 
took from his hands the scanty supply and " gave to 
the Disciples to set before the multitude." While re- 
peating His command, "Give ye them to eat," might 




The Miracle of the Loaves and Fishes 
See Page 94 Alexandre Bida 



With Christ Seeking Rest 95 

not Peter, glancing at the now empty boat moored to 
the shore, recall that former command, ''Simon, put 
out into the deep and let down your net for a draught," 
to which he answered, "Master, we toiled all night 
and took nothing: but at Thy word, I will let down 
the nets " ? So he might have said, when Jesus gave 
him the bread to distribute, "I do not see how it is 
possible to feed so many with so little, but at Thy word 
I will begin." 

When therefore the people, five thousand and more 
who had been miraculously fed by Jesus, "saw the 
sign which He did," they said, " This is of a truth the 
prophet that cometh into the world." They were 
ready to proclaim Him King, but not of the kind Jesus 
claimed to be. Even the Twelve were excited. They 
wished to remain with Him and witness whatever might 
happen. But He "constrained the Disciples to enter 
into the boat, and go before Him unto the other side 
till He should send the multitudes away." We won- 
der what the Disciples said or did, like children not 
quite ready to obey, that made it necessary for Him to 
gently constrain them to do His bidding. Did the 
loving yet impulsive Peter, while launching the boat, 
object to leaving his Master? Did the Disciples see 
a storm coming, and want His protection ? We 
wonder what were His parting words as He waved 
them away. What were their thoughts as they saw 



96 A Life of St Peter 

Him dismissing the multitude that would have 
crowned Him; and ascending the mountain again, but 
alone ? 

To the Disciples He had said, " Come ye apart and 
rest awhile." Without being "apart" and without 
"rest," they all had passed an eventful day of labor. 
The night was to become equally memorable. 



CHAPTER XI 
With Jesus on the Sea 

" The floods have lifted up, O Lord, 
The floods have lifted up their voice; 
The floods lift up their waves. 
Above the voices of many waters, 
The mighty breakers of the sea, 
The Lord on high is mighty." 

—ft. 93 .-3,4. 

"The boat was in the midst of the sea, and He alone on the land." 
— Mark 6 : 4J. 

" The sea was rising by reason of a great wind that blew." — 
John 6: 18. 

" Jesus spake unto them, saying, Be of good cheer ; it is I ; be not 
afraid. Peter answered Him and said, Lord, if it be Thou, bid me 
come unto Thee upon the waters. . . . Beginning to sink, he 
cried out, saying, Lord, save me. And immediately Jesus stretched 
forth His hand, and took hold of him, and saith unto him, O thou of 
little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt? " — Matt. 14: 2j, 28,30,31. 

" He brought the Apostles to the ship, as a bird brings its young on 
its wings to the nest, when it has attempted to fly before its time and 
is about to fall to the ground." — Chrysostom. 

" In Peter, therefore, the common condition of us all is to be con- 
sidered ; so that, if the wind of temptation endeavor to upset us in any 
matter, or its billows to swallow us up, we may cry to Christ. He 
shall stretch forth His hand, and preserve us from the deep." — St. 
Anslem. 

97 



98 A Life of St Peter 

Christ is on a mountain seeking, in communion 
with His Father, rest and refreshment after the day of 
toil. He spends the night alone, as He had spent an- 
other night on another mountain before the day on 
which He chose His Disciples. They are on the sea. 
A storm arises. The cold winds from snowy Hermon 
rush through the gorges of the eastern shore, changing 
into breakers the calm sea on which the little boat 
floated a few hours before with the Master to a quiet 
haven. But now ''the floods lift up their waves," 
their voices drowning those of the Twelve whom they 
threaten to destroy, whose combined strength is as noth- 
ing compared with "the mighty breakers of the sea." 

In that night Peter's strong arm is of no more avail 
than the weaker one of John. Do they not recall that 
former time when their sleeping Lord was awakened 
by the cry, "Master we perish," and they heard His 
calm command, " Peace, be still" ? Do they long for 
Him now, as thick darkness hides the land from them, 
and, as they mistakenly imagine, hides them from Him ? 
Is there the slightest murmuring thought, "Why did 
He constrain us to depart from the shore and from 
Him? Did He not know of the impending storm ?" It 
is Peter apparently who pathetically contrasts the con- 
dition of the Disciples and of Jesus, — they "in the 
midst of the sea, and He alone on the land." Did he 
afterwards learn from the Master Himself how He was 



With Jesus on the Sea 99 

"seeing them distressed in rowing," as Mark alone 
records ? 

John tells where the Disciples were " in the fourth 
watch of the night " — between three and six o'clock. 
" They had rowed about five and twenty or thirty fur- 
longs," and so had reached the middle of the lake. In 
nine hours they had gained less than four miles; " for 
the wind was contrary." The tempest had lost none 
of its fury. ''Jesus had not come to them." They 
had probably expected to receive Him on the northern 
shore from which they had been driven. His "way 
was in the sea," and His " paths in the great waters "; 
but His " footsteps were not known " by them. They 
were better prepared to discover some spectral form 
than His appearance. 

"Though the waters . . . roar and be troubled 
. . . God shall help her at the dawn of morning." 
So sang the Psalmist concerning God's people — fitting 
song for those in what we have imagined to be Peter's 
boat, which was a reminder of former toil and disap- 
pointment, and also of glad surprise and help divine. 
At the dawn of the morning on Gennesaret the toil 
was passed: the surprise was at hand, for "they be- 
hold Jesus walking on the sea, and drawing nigh unto 
the boat," making of the waves stepping-stones from 
where He had stood " alone on the land," to "the boat 
in the midst of the sea." 
I LofC. 



ioo A Life of St Peter 

" But they, when they saw Him walking on the sea, 
supposed that it was an apparition, and cried out." 
Even Peter, usually bold and fearless, was no excep- 
tion; for Mark says, "they all saw Him and were 
troubled." 

That mysterious One, moving on the waters, was 
the same to whom in another storm, rousing Him from 
slumber, they had cried, "Save, Lord, we perish." 
But now their cry was only of fear. Yet He responded 
as if to a prayer. He hastened to quell their fears. 
"Straightway Jesus spake unto them saying, Be of 
good cheer; it is I; be not afraid." 

Did ever such words pierce through such a storm, 
calming terror-stricken hearts even before the awe- 
some tempest was quelled ? Blessed words! echoing 
throughout Christendom, throughout the ages. 
Blessed thought! even as it has been lisped in simple 
childhood form, provoking a smile, " Its me; don't be 
scared." 

What responses were made to the words of Jesus 
by the half-swamped crew we know not. From some 
there were doubtless exclamations of surprise and joy, 
while others were silent with wonder. But one was 
not silent; nor did he pause in awe; nor was there an 
outcry of sudden joy. The Master had spoken, " and 
Peter answered Him." So says Matthew, a witness to 
the scene, at once turning our eyes from the form on 



With Jesus on the Sea, i o 1 

the water — no longer an apparition — to this disciple in 
the boat. That is a most striking attitude in which we 
behold him when with surprise, with fear suddenly 
changed to joy, with a love for his Master demanding 
immediate expression, excited, impulsive, without a 
moment for reflection, rash when he thought himself 
courageous, self-confident, perhaps with a little tinge 
of vanity in the preeminence which a bold deed 
sanctioned by the Master would give him, and even 
suggesting what the Master Himself should do, " Peter 
answered Him and said, Lord, if it be Thou, bid me 
come unto Thee upon the waters." 

The Lord's answer was one word, "Come." The 
" bidding " for which Peter had asked was granted, 
but it contained no promise — only a permission that 
His Disciple might make the venture, in which his 
teacher well knew that the lesson of weakness would 
be learned. Having spoken the permissive word, He 
left His Disciple to his adventurous attempt. 

Of another occasion it is said. " When Simon Peter 
heardthatitvvastheLord.be . . . cast himself into 
the sea," that he might go to Jesus on the shore. Now 
the record is, " Peter went down from the boat, and 
walked upon the waters, to come to Jesus." With 
confidence, from where his feet had firmly rested, he 
quickly and gently steps over the side of the vessel, to 
the liquid pavement made equally firm for him. 



102 A Life of St Peter 

What cares he though the wind toss his hair, and make 
his robe flutter, and make himself reel for a moment 
like a drunken man ? What though the spray drench 
his garments, and dim his vision as he peers through 
the darkness to fix his eye on the shining form of Him 
who had bid him " Come." He had no fear of crying 
with Jonah, "All Thy waves and Thy billows passed 
over me." It could be said of Peter as of his Master 
at the same moment, " He treadeth upon the waves of 
the sea." 

But "he that doubteth is like the surge of the sea 
driven by the wind and tossed." So it was with 
Peter when he "saw the wind" and the waves of 
fury, and turned his gaze from Jesus to them, and felt 
the pavement he had trod giving way beneath his feet 
before he had yet " come to Jesus." Sudden fear took 
the place of confidence. In despair, "beginning to 
sink he cried out, saying, Lord, save me." 

As Jesus in the former tempest straightway gave re- 
lief to the terrified crew when "they cried out for 
fear," so did He to the sinking Apostle. " Immediately 
Jesus stretched forth His hand, and took hold of him." 
And so Peter was saved from a watery grave by the 
same loving hand which he had seen lifting his 
mother-in-law from her fevered bed, and the daughter 
of Jairus from her couch of death. 

But while the Lord's hand was that of love to Peter, 



With Jesus on the Sea 1 03 

his voice was that of reproof. At the same moment 
He " took hold of him," and saith unto him, " O thou 
of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt? " So had 
the Lord reproved Peter and the other Apostles in the 
former storm. With emphasis He might have repeated 
His question then asked, " Have ye not yet faith ? " 

What were Peter's feelings "when they were gone 
up into the boat " ? His pride had gone almost before 
destruction. He had been humbled. He would not 
now ask, " Bid me to come unto Thee upon the 
waters " — thus giving him a preeminence above his 
fellows. How did they feel towards him ? We can- 
not believe that in the presence of the Master and of 
His miracle there were any taunts for Peter's failure; 
but may there not have been something of the spirit 
that led them at a later day to contend who should be 
greatest ? Yet this is the same Peter to whom when 
the spirit of all was changed, and he had become the 
chief Apostle, they were loyal, without a feeling of 
jealousy. 

When Jesus led Peter back along the watery path he 
had sought, but vainly trod alone, and "when they 
were gone up into the boat " — more consecrate than 
ever — the Apostles' thoughts were on the Master. 
They had a new sense of who and what He was. A 
worshipful spirit possessed them. In words in which 
Nathanael alone had addressed Him, they in awe and 



104 A Life of St Peter 

confidence exclaimed, "Truly Thou art the Son of 
God!" "And straightway the boat was at the land 
whither they were going." 

When we recall that storm of long ago, on far off 
Gennesaret, and the Disciples in their foundering bark, 
and their despairing cry, and the unseen Watcher on 
the shore, and His majestic tread upon the waters, and 
His words of calm, we may well tune our troubled 
hearts to the song: 

" Fierce was the wild billow, 

Dark was the night, 
Oars labored heavily, 

Foam glimmered white; 
Trembled the mariners ; 

Peril was nigh ; 
Then said the God of God, 

' Peace, it is I ! ' 

" Jesu Deliverer ! 

Come Thou to me. 
Soothe Thou my voyaging 

Over life's sea. 
Thou, when the storm of death 

Roars, sweeping by, 
Whisper, O Truth of Truth, 
" Peace ! it is I ! ' " 

— Anatolius, Patriarch of Constantinople. 



CHAPTER XII 

Peter's First Great Confession 

" Many of His Disciples went back, and walked no more with 
Him. Jesus said therefore unto the Twelve, Would ye also go 
away? Simon Peter answered Him, Lord, to whom shall we go? 
Thou hast the words of eternal life. And we have believed and 
know that Thou art the Holy One of God." — John 6 : 66-6g. 

A calm morning followed the night of tempest. 
The storm-tossed boats floated by the edge of the lake 
or were moored upon the beach. Those who had 
followed Jesus on the sea, now wondering how He had 
reached the shore before them, joined the multitude 
that followed Him to the White Synagogue of Caper- 
naum. 

It was an excited throng, talking of the marvels of 
the day before, when many of them had been fed 
from His miraculous hand. The miracle reminded 
them of the days of Moses when men had been 
miraculously fed with quails and manna in the wilder- 
ness. They hoped that the new Wonder-worker 
would supply their wants without their labor. 

Up to this time, notwithstanding the opposition of 
the scribes and Pharisees to Jesus, the multitude fol- 
lowed Him because of His teachings, and wonderful- 

105 



io6 A Life of St Peter 

deeds — the healing of many sick and twice raising 
from the dead. The power He showed in feeding the 
five thousand seems to have affected them more than 
any other miracle. The time had come when Jesus 
would make a distinction between those who followed 
Him for His teachings, and those who did so from 
curiosity, or merely to receive His gifts of healing and 
feeding. 

Some in the crowd, surprised at His being on the 
western shore, asked, "Rabbi, how earnest Thou 
hither ? " He did not answer the question, but, read- 
ing their hearts, He rebuked them with solemn earnest- 
ness for the unworthy motive which He knew had 
caused them to follow Him, saying, "Ye seek Me, not 
because ye saw signs, but because ye ate of the loaves 
and were filled." They had seen the miracle, but it 
did not mean to them all it should. It made them 
think of Him only as one who could satisfy the 
hunger of their bodies. But He had in mind another 
kind of hunger, the desires and needs of the soul, a 
longing for happiness. To supply this hunger, there 
was something which might be called bread for the 
soul. Of it Jesus said, "My Father giveth you the 
true bread out of Heaven." Then He explained His 
meaning more fully, saying " The bread of God is that 
which cometh down out of Heaven and giveth life 
unto the world." 



Peter's First Great Confession 107 

They were like the mistaken Samaritaness at the 
well of Sychar who said to Jesus, "Sir, give me this 
water." So they made a like request, " Lord," or Sir, 
"evermore give us this bread." 

Then He explained yet more fully what was meant 
by " the True Bread," " The Bread of God," and what 
a blessed thing it was. His wonderful words were 
these, "I am the Bread of Life: he that cometh to Me 
shall never hunger, and he that believeth of Me shall 
never thirst." He startled them by saying, "I am 
come down from Heaven "; and then yet more by the 
added saying, "This is the will of My Father, that 
every one that beholdeth the Son, and believeth of 
Him, should have eternal life; and I will raise him up 
at the last day." 

These sayings of Jesus were new and very strange. 
"The Jews therefore murmured concerning Him be- 
cause He said, I am the Bread which came down out 
of heaven." In an undertone they talked very un- 
kindly concerning Him. It is as if they had said in 
contempt, "Who is this that sets Himself up to be 
some great one? Is not this fellow one whom we 
have known? Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, 
whose father and mother we know ? " They would 
not believe that God— not Joseph — was His real 
Father, and that He lived in Heaven before He was 
born on earth. 



108 A Life of St Peter 

Jesus knew of their murmurings and solemnly de- 
clared again, " I am the living Bread which came down 
from Heaven " — the one through whom they might 
" live forever." 

A crisis had come in the life of Jesus. He would no 
longer be as popular as He had been. He had disap- 
pointed those who saw blessings for their bodies only, 
and did not seek the richer blessings for their souls. 
He would not be the earthly King they wanted; they 
would not have Him for their Heavenly King. 

Even " many of His disciples went back and walked 
no more with Him." This was a sad hour for Him. 
Wearied with the labors of the previous day, without 
rest at night on the mountain and on the sea, mourn- 
ing the loss of the friend who had heralded Him as the 
Messiah, sensitive to the scornful looks and contemp- 
tuous words of His enemies, it was sad indeed to see 
those who, professing to be His friends, had followed 
Him and heard His teachings, and received the proofs 
of His love, turning away to be with Him no more. 

We see what a sad thing it was for them also. 
What a privilege it had been to look into His face, and 
hear His loving voice, as He spoke words of wisdom 
and consolation, and hope, such as no mere man ever 
uttered. We wonder how they could, without any 
thanks for what they had received, without any kind 
farewell to their best Friend and only Saviour, turn 



Peter* s First Great Confession 109 

their backs upon Him and " walk no more with Him." 
His tender heart was sorely grieved. In the bitterness 
of His soul were there not tears in the eyes of Him who 
wept over Jerusalem, as He saw the crowd lessening 
until He was surrounded only by His faithful few ? 
His eyes turned from the departing ones to His little 
chosen band. ' 

In great sadness, with a sense of loneliness because of 
the fewer numbers to know and love Him, longing for 
sympathy, with a sigh which bespoke the deep emo- 
tions of His soul, He tenderly addressed the Twelve, 
asking a question which also contained a blessed 
assurance — "Would ye also go away?" or — to use 
another form — " Surely ye also do not wish to go 
away." 

He was not mistaken. They were united in feeling 
and purpose of loyalty to Him— with a single excep- 
tion—Judas who was in that moment making darker 
the cloud upon His spirit. Having seen so many 
proofs of His love for them, and heard so much of 
wisdom from His lips, and seen so many signs of His 
Divine power, they would cling to Him though all 
others departed from Him. They were all ready to 
assure Him of their continued affection for and trust in 
Him. 

Peter again becomes the central figure of the Apos- 
tolic group. Like His Master, he also is sad as he sees 



no A Life of St Peter 

the half-hearted disciples turning away their faces with 
which he had become familiar, and who he had hoped 
would continue with him to follow the Master. At 
that moment three thoughts fill Peter's mind,— since 
John the Baptist is dead, there is none other than 
Jesus to whom they can look as their Teacher and 
Guide: He has all they need, even eternal life: He is 
the true Messiah. Peter is sure that his fellow- 
Disciples believe and feel as he does, in contrast with 
the fickle followers of Christ who have just departed. 

He reads all this in their faces and actions. His 
warm heart and impulsive nature demand an immediate 
and positive declaration of their attachment to the 
Master. Speaking for all, "Simon Peter answered 
Him, Lord, to whom shall we go ? Thou hast the 
words of eternal life." But even this assurance does 
not express the full thought burning within him. He 
has a fresh memory of the night on the sea with Jesus, 
and of how they that were in the boat worshiped Him, 
saying, " Of a truth Thou art the Son of God." He has 
the memories of other days in which their knowledge 
of Him strengthened their faith in Him. So he adds, 
" We have believed and know that Thou art the Holy 
One of God." 

The Lord's reply contained a startling declaration, 
that not all could be included in the number of whom 
Peter had spoken. His words were these, "Did not I 



Peter's First Great Confession 1 1 1 

choose you, the Twelve, and one of you is a devil ? " 
He mentioned no name. It is doubtful whether the 
eleven understood who was meant. It was long after 
when St. John, who alone tells of Peter's confession, 
recalled in his old age that moment of mystery and 
explained the thought of Jesus, who " spake of Judas, 
son of Simon Iscariot, for he it was who should betray 
Him, being one of the Twelve." 



CHAPTER XIII 

Peter's Second Great Confession 

« Jesus went forth, and His Disciples into the villages of Qesarea 
Philippi: and in the way He asked His Disciples, saying unto them, 
Who do men say that I am? And they told Him saying, John the 
Baptist : and others, Elijah ; but others, One of the prophets. And 
He asked them, But who say ye that I am ? Peter answered and said 
unto Him, 

" Thou art the Christ. — Mark 8 : 2j-2q ; 

" The Christ of God. — Luke g : 20 ; 

"The Christ, the Son of the Living God. — Matt. 16: 16. 

" In that confession were wrapt up the truths which were to be the 
life of the future ages of Christendom." — Dean Stanley. 

" The excellence of this confession is, that it brings out both the 
human and the Divine nature of the Lord : the Messiah, the Son of 
David, the Anointed King ; and the Eternal Son, . . . the Son 
of the Living God." — Dean Alford. 

After Peter's First Confession there were signs and 
wonders that would strengthen his faith in his Lord. 
On the Mediterranean coast a heathen woman, with 
great humility and reverence, sought His help for her 
" little daughter," whom He healed of a terrible malady. 
He opened the closed ear and loosened the tongue of 
one who had lost the power of hearing and speech, 
saying to him, " Ephphatha " — be opened. He changed 

112 



Peter's Second Great Confession 113 

the darkness of night of a blind man to the brightness 
of day. To a withered and powerless hand He gave 
life and strength. For a company of four thousand He 
repeated the miracle of the loaves and fishes. 

The first miracle which Peter beheld was the turn- 
ing of water into wine where he was a wedding guest 
with his new Master. " This beginning of His signs 
did Jesus in Cana of Galilee, and manifested His glory 
and His Disciples believed on Him." Since that day to 
the time we are now considering, that "glory" had 
been more and more manifest to the five Disciples who 
had accompanied Peter to the wedding feast, and to 
those who had been added to their number. Their 
faith in Him had increased. He would now give to 
them an opportunity to declare it. 

The sojourn of Jesus in the familiar scenes about 
the Sea of Galilee was nearing its end. He turned 
from them to return, so far as we know, only once 
again. With His Disciples He went northeastward, 
ascending the undulating plane that slopes from 
Hermon. Over its carpet of turf, away from its 
sycamores and oleanders, and other varieties of foliage, 
their pathway was near the thickets vocal with the 
rush of waters forcing their way to the sea. Before 
them is the lofty mountain with its double peak clad 
in snow. From the foot of a high limestone cliff 
issue many rivulets, first collecting in a basin and then 



114 A Life of St Peter 

flowing out in a rushing stream. It is the Jordan, 
the most sacred and illustrious of the streams of 
earth. 

In the face of the rock, immediately above a spring, 
is a grotto which is remembered as a sanctuary dedi- 
cated to the heathen god Pan. This gave to the 
neighboring town the name Paneas, now called Banias. 
One of the pleasing memories of my sojourn in Syria 
is that of the ordination of a Christian native to preach 
the Gospel of Christ beneath the shadow of that rocky 
sanctuary, where Greek inscriptions still tell of the 
former Pagan worship. This is the region of which 
it is written, " Jesus came into the parts of Caesarea 
Philippi." Leaving His Disciples for a little while, " He 
was praying alone." And then " the Disciples were 
with Him again." It was a solemn hour in which He 
had a very important interview with them. In it He 
had a twofold purpose— to reveal to them His future, 
and to receive from them an expression of their views 
concerning Himself. For this latter purpose He pre- 
pared the way by asking a question concerning others. 
He had taught in their synagogues, raised the dead, 
shown His power over Nature, and had given many 
proofs of His being the promised Messiah for whom 
they were looking. He asked His Disciples as reported 
by St. Mark, "Who do men say that I am?" or, 
according to St. Luke, "Who do the multitudes say 



Peter's Second Great Confession 115 

that I am?" or, as given by St. Matthew, " Who do 
men say that the Son of Man is ? " 

The Disciples knew that only a few would say, " He 
is the Christ." They had seen many, who had thought 
Him as the possible Messiah, changing their minds. 
In answer to the question of Jesus, they repeated the 
wild rumors they had heard concerning Him, giving 
the opinions generally held by the people of Galilee. 
Some thought of Him as John the Baptist, as did the 
conscience-smitten Herod, his murderer, who declared 
that John had risen from the dead. Some having heard 
Jesus' solemn and awful warnings against sin, thought 
Elijah, with his thunder tones and miraculous power, 
had returned to the earth. Some, who had seen proofs 
of His love, and heard in plaintive tones His words of 
tenderness, and perhaps seen tears of pity, imagined 
that Jeremiah, "the weeping prophet," once more 
sadly moved among men. Yet others believed 
that some other of the old prophets had risen 
again, as a forerunner of the Messiah, even as 
John the Baptist had truly been the forerunner of 
Jesus. 

How strange it must have been for Peter to see his 
new Master mistaken for his old one, even as he had 
seen the old master mistaken for the new. Near the 
mouth of the Jordan he had heard John the Baptist 
declare, "I am not the Christ." In like manner at its 



n6 A Life of St Peter 

source, he might have heard the Christ declare, " I am 
not John the Baptist." 

Whatever others might think, Peter well knew that 
Elijah's chariot had not descended; and that Jeremiah 
had not left the joyful songs of Heaven to renew his 
lamentations on earth. He knew that it was too late 
for any prophet to be the forerunner of the Messiah 
who had already come. He could declare with a con- 
fidence unshaken by what any or all others might say, 
"A greater than John, or Elijah, or Jeremiah, or any 
other of the greatest of the prophets, is here." 

When Jesus had received replies to His first question 
"Who do men say that I am?" He turned with sad 
face, and fixed gaze, and perhaps tearful eye, to the 
Twelve, and with sorrowful, earnest tone, addressed 
them saying, " But who say ye that I am ?" — human, 
or Divine; or human and Divine? Am I a mere 
prophet ? If not, who, what am I ? Answer me. 

To Christ's first question they all seemed to have 
answered, but to the second, Peter alone. Yet he was 
the spokesman for the rest. He did not stop a moment 
to consult with his brother-Apostles. There was no 
glancing of his eye from one to another to read their 
thoughts, and learn whether they were like his own. 
He did not begin his answer with "I say," or, "We 
say." His answer was both personal and for the others. 
Immediately, impulsively, ardently, positively, he 



Peter's Second Great Confession 1 1 7 

declared, "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the Living 
God." 

Such was his and their claim, no matter what others 
believed. It was a stronger expression of their view 
of Him, and belief in Him than they had ever made. 
Recalling the expressions we have heard them use 
concerning Him, we mark the progress of their 
thought, their increasing conviction of who and what 
He was, and the increasing boldness of their declara- 
tions. When in the storm they had roused Him from 
sleep, and He had stilled the tempest, " Being afraid 
they marveled saying to one another, Who then is 
this ? What manner of man is this that even the 
winds and the sea obey Him?" When He came to 
them on the waves of the sea, they worshiped Him, 
saying, " Of a truth Thou art the Son of God." When 
many of His disciples left Him, Peter, speaking for his 
fellow-Apostles declared, " Thou art the Holy One of 
God." And now, with yet loftier view and bolder 
emphasis, he declares, "Thou art the Christ, the Son 
of the Living God." 

Chrysostom, "the golden-mouthed," has finely 
called Peter " the mouth of the Apostles. His noblest 
utterance was this declaration, a full and glorious con- 
fession of his faith." As Dean Farrar remarks, " With 
awful solemnity did the Saviour ratify that great Con- 
fession." 



ii 8 A Life of St Peter 

Jesus answered and said unto him, " Blessed art 
thou, Simon Bar-Jonah: for flesh and blood hath not 
revealed it unto thee, but My Father which is in 
Heaven." Before this time Peter's faith in Christ had 
been caused by the wonderful works he had seen, and 
the words of wisdom he had heard. But now he was 
taught by the Spirit of God. As has been fittingly said, 
"Christ called him ' Blessed,' because the drawing of 
the Father had led him to the Son, and the Father had 
revealed Himself to him in the Son." 

We have already noticed the cavern-sanctuary 
within the rocky cliff at Csesarea Philippi, once a place 
of pagan worship. There still remains carved on one 
of its niches, in Greek, the inscription, "Priest of 
Pan." In Christian thought, that relic of heathenism is 
replaced by Peter's confession made beneath the 
shadow of the cliff, " Thou art the Christ " ; and by the 
response of Christ to Peter, " Blessed art thou." A 
lofty position indeed is here assigned him. Hence- 
forth we shall know him more than ever as the chief- 
est of the Apostles. 

In that hour he and his fellow-Apostles reached a 
great turning point in their lives, fitting them in a 
special degree for the work for which the Lord was 
preparing them. 

We remember that when Jesus on the Jordan met 
Peter the first time, He said, "Thou art Simon: thou 



Peter's Second Great Confession 1 19 

shalt be called Peter," meaning a rock. Turning back 
to the third chapter we find a reason for this name 
being given. While Jesus foresaw weakness and 
timidity and impatience and wavering, and even 
wrong-doing in His new Disciple, He also foresaw a 
great change in his character. He would become 
strong in his purpose to do right, and firm in doing it. 
Jesus knew that this great change in Peter would be 
because of his increasing faith in Him, as the Messiah- 
Saviour. 

And now after three years that time has come, as 
shown by Peter's second great confession, for which 
Jesus called him "Blessed." 

Immediately after His benediction He adds these 
words, — " And I also say unto thee, that thou art 
Peter," immediately reminding him of the hour when 
He had said, " Thou shalt be called Peter." It is as if 
He had said, "Thy nature is now changed. What I 
said of thee has come true. Henceforth thou art in- 
deed Peter, a rock." 

Peter had just proved himself worthy of that name. 
While others had changed their minds about Christ, 
and turned away from Him, Peter clung to Him more 
closely than ever. Because he was firm in his belief 
in Christ, and did not change in his thoughts about 
Him, or his feelings towards Him, or his service for 
Him, though all others might change, and though he 



120 A Life of St Peter 

must suffer for Him — because of these things, he was 
like a rock that could not be easily broken, nor re- 
moved from its place. 

Moreover, Peter's strong faith would be a help to 
others. It would encourage them as an example. He 
would be a great leader in the beginning of the 
Church. 

The rock or stone became a very beautiful symbol 
in Peter's mind, but more fitting for Christ than for 
himself. He gave the name "living stone" to Him 
who called Himself "the Life," giving spiritual life 
to others. And then in a lower sense Peter called 
his fellow-Christians "living stones," — not only like a 
lifeless stone, strong and firm, but having spirits 
taught of God as he also had been. 

And then he had in mind the Temple in Jerusalem, 
and its beautiful stones which, as we shall suppose 
Peter asked Christ in admiration to behold. Those 
who had the spirit of faith, seemed to him all together 
like a magnificent temple. To such he afterwards 
wrote of Christ, — "Unto whom coming, a living 
stone, ... ye also, as living stones are built up a 
spiritual house." Peter did not think of himself as bet- 
ter than any other " living stone," nor as having been 
promoted by Christ above his fellow-Christians, and 
the other Apostles, though this has been claimed for 
him. Though he became the Chief Apostle in preach- 



Peter's Second Great Confession i 2 1 

ing and labor and leadership, he claimed no more au- 
thority than belonged to any other Apostle. In his 
mind the stone in the "spiritual house " was Christ — 
the Teacher, the Guide, the Helper, the Saviour, who 
had chosen the Apostles to be with Him in beginning 
His Church. 

Paul had the same view as Peter of that Spiritual 
Temple, saying to Christians, the living stones, " Ye are 
. . . built upon the foundation of the Apostles and 
Prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the Chief Corner 
Stone, in whom each several building fitly framed to- 
gether, groweth into a Holy Temple in the Lord." 

In connection with Christ's words to Peter, He said, 
11 On this rock I will build My Church," — by which we 
understand Christ Himself, of whom Paul twenty 
years afterwards declared, "other foundation can no 
man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ." 

Right here we may pause and offer the prayer, — 

"O Almighty God, who hast built Thy Church 
upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, 
Jesus Christ Himself being the Head Corner Stone, 
grant us so to be joined together in unity of spirit by 
their doctrine, that we may be made an holy temple 
acceptable unto Thee, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen." 



CHAPTER XIV 

The Rebuking Disciple Rebuked 

" From that time began Jesus to show unto His Disciples, how that 
He must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things, . . . and be 
killed, and the third day be raised up. And Peter took Him, and 
began to rebuke Him, saying, Be it far from Thee, Lord : this shall 
never be unto Thee. But He turned, and said unto Peter, Get thee 
behind Me, Satan : thou art a stumbling-block unto Me : for thou mindest 
not the things of God, but the things of men." — Matt. 16 : 21-23. 

" I love to think of David and Peter — very imperfect men they : but 
how grateful we all are to them for their grand thoughts and grander 
aspirations, and how much we should have lost if they had concealed 
them." — Austin Phelps, D. D. 

We know not when Jesus first thought of Himself 
as the Son of God. It may have been at the age of 
twelve, when in the Temple, He asked Mary His 
mother, "Wist ye not that I must be in My Father's 
House?" or, "about My Father's business?" From 
the hour He understood He was the Christ, the Mes- 
siah, His cross was ever in view. He carried a great 
secret, inconsistent with the hopes and even the expec- 
tations of His Disciples. 

"Occasional utterances from His lips gathered up 

in a series as they were dropped along the path of 
122 



The Rebuking Disciple Rebuked 1 23 

His pilgrimage, seem like the blood on the leaves by 
which wounded captives have been traced to the place 
of torture." — Phelps. 

But while it is easy for us to trace those recorded 
utterances, they were unnoticed or forgotten by His 
Disciples. Even the sadness of the manner and tone 
in which they were uttered, did not startle them into 
the fear of possibility of what was evermore clearly 
in His mind. They saw Him not as Isaiah did, and as 
He saw Himself, "a man of sorrows, and acquainted 
with grief." In reading their Scriptures, over all such 
prophecies a veil was spread which was not removed 
until those prophecies were fulfilled. 

They felt that He had grand purposes, without, 
however, fully understanding what they were, or how 
He would accomplish them. They thought of Him 
as a King, but were mistaken about His Kingdom. 
They had come to a full faith in Him as the Messiah, 
the Son of God, and more than ever believed in a 
glorious future, but did not understand in what it 
would consist. With truth He could have said to 
them, " My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither 
are your ways My ways. For as the heavens are 
higher than the earth, so are My ways higher than 
your ways, and My thoughts than your thoughts." 

His final departure from Galilee was approaching. 
The day was near at hand when He would "stead- 



1 24 A Life of St Peter 

fastly set His face to go to Jerusalem," where the eyes 
of His Disciples would be sadly opened. 

The hour of their noble confession of Him was the 
hour in which He saw fit to make a solemn declara- 
tion of the sad future more fully than He had ever 
made before. It was calmly and deliberately made, to 
be followed by yet fuller declarations. " From that 
time began Jesus to show to His Disciples, how that 
He must go unto Jerusalem and suffer many things 
. . . and be killed, and the third day be raised up." 

The announcement of His suffering and death was 
new, startling and shocking. We would like to know 
how it was received by each of the Twelve. Did not 
a sudden faintness come over John ? Did Thomas want 
yet more proof than his Lord's assertion ? Did the 
crafty and avaricious Judas have the thought that pos- 
sibly after all He might not be the treasurer in the new 
Kingdom ? Did Andrew say to Philip, " What is this 
that He saith ?" and did Philip reply, " We cannot tell 
what He saith " ? 

But not so concerning Peter. He was unprepared 
for the Lord's prophecy of evil, but he was not 
alarmed thereby. At that moment it was not a 
prophecy to Him. He would not accept it as such. 
He repelled with horror the very thought which Jesus 
had uttered. We see the fire in his eyes, as he fixes 
his gaze on the Master, who he believes, in depression 



The Rebuking Disciple Rebuked 125 

of spirit, has forebodings which never can become 
real. All this was prompted by ardent love for Jesus. 
Perhaps he thought of the effect of such disheartening 
words on his fellow-Apostles, and on the other friends 
of Jesus who would hear of them. Perhaps also there 
was a sudden feeling of disappointment concerning 
his own future. If Christ should die, there would be 
no earthly Kingdom, such as he had expected, in 
which he would have an honored place. At that time 
he was also elated by the words of approval and con- 
fidence and blessing, which the Lord had uttered to 
him, in response to his noble confession. 

All this combined to misguide Peter in that solemn 
moment when, with bold presumption and impatience 
he interrupted the Lord in making His sad revelation. 
Matthew never forgot what the chief Apostle, in his 
mistaken zeal, then did and said even to their Lord and 
Master. "Peter took Him" — by the hand or robe, 
apparently leading Him aside a little — "and began to 
rebuke Him, saying, ' Be it far from Thee, Lord: this 
shall never be unto Thee,' or, as explained, 'God for- 
bid it, God be merciful to Thee;' no, such never 
could, nor should be to the Christ!" — Edersheim. 

It was with especial displeasure that Jesus received 
the rebuke of His erring Disciple. It was as if the Dis- 
ciple would take the place of the Master. In the 
Lord's mind two thoughts concerning Peter demanded 



126 A Life of St Peter 

expression in both action and words. One was of 
the Apostle's improper boldness: the other of his 
worldly spirit. With a mixed feeling of pity and in- 
dignation, Christ, "turning about," from him, "and 
seeing His Disciples, rebuked Peter." What a contrast 
in attitude, words and tone, to the last recorded incident, 
when they heard Jesus say to him, "Blessed art thou." 

Though Peter was a loving friend of Christ, he was 
like an adversary in attempting to dissuade Him from 
the trials He must endure, to carry out the purposes of 
God in the salvation of men. As a reason for His 
rebuke, Jesus added these words to Peter, — " For thou 
mindest not the things of God, but the things of 
men." In rejecting the idea of a suffering Messiah, 
Peter, though the chief Apostle, showed that he did 
not yet understand the nature of His Kingdom or the 
grandest purposes of God. 

We have no doubt of the spirit in which Peter re- 
ceived his Master's rebuke. We know the forgiving- 
spirit of Jesus towards him, beautifully manifested in 
later scenes. He is yet one of the chosen three. He 
is yet the chosen one of the Apostolic band for the es- 
tablishment of His Kingdom on the earth. For him shall 
be fulfilled the Lord's prophecy, which followed His 
reproof of Peter, "There be some of them that stand 
here, which shall in no wise taste of death, until they 
see the Kingdom of God." 



CHAPTER XV 
An Eye- Witness of Christ's Majesty 

"Jesus taketh with Him Peter, and James, and John, and bringeth 
them up into a high mountain apart by themselves." — Mark g : 2. 

" We were eye-witnesses of His majesty. For He received from God 
the Father, honour and glory, when there came such a voice to Him 
from the excellent glory, This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well 
pleased : and this voice we ourselves heard come out of Heaven, when 
we were with Him in the Holy Mount." — 2 Peter 1 : 16-18. 

11 On one of the heights of snowy Hermon, was the scene of the 
Transfiguration, the light of which shone forever into the hearts of the 
Disciples on their dark and tangled path." — Edersheitn. 

" Tabor and Hermon rejoice in Thy name." So 
sang the Psalmist, looking upon the beauty of the one, 
and the grandeur of the other. He saw Tabor clothed 
in the richest verdure, and Hermon in snowy splendor. 
They both seemed to exult in gladness, rejoicing in the 
goodness of their Creator. 

Tabor was crowned with glory in the days of Barak, 

since which it has echoed with the song of Deborah. 

Tradition crowned it with the greater glories of the 

Transfiguration. In climbing its steep ascent and 

lingering on its summit, there would have been forme 

a special satisfaction in the assurance that it was indeed 

127 



1 28 A Life of St Peter 

the mount on which Peter declared he was a witness 
of his Lord's majesty. But modern scholarship has 
transferred this honor claimed for Tabor, to Hermon, 
its rival in natural beauty. 

Hermon, ''the lofty peak," magnificently rose above 
all the hills of Palestine. It was the only one covered 
with perpetual snow. To the ancient Hebrew, look- 
ing up to it from afar, even from the Jordan Valley by 
the Dead Sea, it seemed to possess something more than 
earthly grandeur. 

And of such it has indeed become, because of its 
almost certain relation to the grandest scene of our 
Lord's life upon the earth. That mount was the 
farthest limit of His wanderings, the highest point of 
His earthly views. Peter gave to it a new name — by 
which none other is called— The Holy Mount. 

Into the house of Jairus we have seen how Jesus 
"suffered no man to follow with Him, save Peter and 
James and John." This was the first record we had of 
the Master's favor to the chosen three of His chosen 
Twelve. But now He showed it again. Six days 
have passed since Peter's great confession, followed by 
the announcement of the coming death of Christ. He 
had passed more completely under the shadow of His 
cross. Even now He could say, as He did afterwards 
to the three, "My soul is exceeding sorrowful." Not 
yet praying, "Save Me from this hour," He was feel- 



An Eye- Witness of Christ's Majesty 1 29 

ing the need of strength for it. This He would seek 
in another night- of prayer on a lonely mountain. 
Moreover the three, though "the flower and crown of 
the Apostolic band," were not prepared for what they 
must witness of His suffering, and must themselves 
endure. He would also show them the spiritual char- 
acter of His Kingdom, fulfilling, as we may suppose, 
in part at least, His prophecy uttered six days before 
at Csesarea Philippi, that some standing there should 
not taste of death till they should see the Kingdom of 
God. 

And so, "Jesus taketh with Him Peter, and James, 
and John his brother, and bringeth them up into a 
high mountain apart." Having once followed Him to 
witness a manifestation of His power, they were now 
to see what Peter calls " His Majesty." Having made 
a declaration of their faith in Him, founded on the 
wonders they had seen Him do, they would be 
strengthened by a glimpse of His glory. 

So He "bringeth them apart by themselves." Was 
this separation an occasion for an exultant feeling in 
them; and of silent jealousy in the nine, as they 
watched the lessening forms of the four as they went 
" up into a high mountain " ? Was there then begun 
the dispute which of them should be the greatest, to 
be continued when the three had descended from the 
mount ? 



130 A Life of SL Peter 

The Sabbath had ended with the setting sun, as 
Jesus led His little company from the plain up the 
slope of Hermon. The sound of its rippling stream- 
lets alone broke the repose of that hour. The dazzling 
rays of the sun on the snowy peak had faded, giving 
place to the softer moonbeams. The stars were 
" throned in celestial sheen," as if in the court of 
Heaven, whence two messengers were descending to 
meet the ascending group. 

When Jesus had gone "up into the mountain to 
pray," He apparently left the three, and as in Geth- 
semane went a short distance apart by Himself. O 
that we had a record of that supplication, as we have 
of the prayer in the Upper Room, and in the Garden! 
Was it like the agonizing cry, "Let this cup pass 
from Me"? or like the submissive words, "Thy will 
be done" ? 

Whatever the prayer, the answer was immediate 
and glorious. It was probably at early dawn, "as He 
was praying He was transfigured." 

"Now Peter and they that were with Him were 
heavy with sleep." We need not wonder at this 
when we remember that it was at the close of a weary 
day, and after a long and steep ascent, and the effect of 
the mountain air. 

When they were asleep a glorious vision began. Sud- 
denly and fully awakened in the middle of it, they 




See Page 132 Moses and the Law Artist Unknou 



An Eye- Witness of Christ 's Majesty 1 3 1 

were startled by the appearance of their Lord. They 
became, as Peter expresses it, "eye-witnesses of His 
Majesty." "He was transfigured before them." 
"The fashion of His countenance was altered." 
" His face did shine as the sun." His whole face and 
figure were pervaded by a luminous appearance. His 
garments became brilliant with a supernatural and 
flashing whiteness, "as if woven with sunshine," 
even paling the moonlit snows that glistened above 
and around the little group. As they had seen Him in 
human form, fitted to converse with men, they now 
saw Him in that fitted for converse with the spiritual 
world. 

How marvelous the change to the eyes of the 
Disciples! Was this indeed the toil-worn One whom 
they had seen sleeping on the sea, and wearily toiling 
up the mountain, the One despised and rejected of 
men, the One who had sadly asked them, "Who do 
men say that I am ?" 

But behold, a threefold wonder! They also saw 
"the two men that stood with Him, a glorified form on 
either side of Jesus." They might ask concerning the 
two, the question John heard at a later day, "These 
which are arrayed in white robes, who are they, and 
whence came they?" We know not how the answer 
came, whether by some spiritual discernment, or by 
what immediately transpired. We have the assurance 



132 A Life of St Peter 

that Peter recognized them both, "which were Moses 
and Elijah." 

These were the names most honored by the Jewish 
race, being those of the fathers of the nation. They 
were among the earliest names with which these Dis- 
ciples had become familiar in childhood. As Salome 
taught them to James and John, and Joanes to Peter 
how would the parental hearts have thrilled if, looking 
up from the fisherman-huts, and pointing to Hermon 
within sight of their home, they could have said to the 
lads, "Some day you will meet Moses and Elijah on 
yonder mountain." With what reverence would the 
village Rabbi of Bethsaida have looked upon these his 
pupils, if he had known that they would behold on 
the earth those whose words of wisdom he claimed 
must be obeyed above those of all other men. 

Moses was the Lawgiver who fifteen hundred years 
before had received the tables of the Ten Command- 
ments on Mount Sinai. It has been claimed that in 
character Moses and Peter were much alike, both in 
their faults and their virtues. The Psalmist tells how 
Moses when "angered" spake unadvisedly with his 
lips. We have seen how Peter did likewise in rebuk- 
ing his Master; but both had been humbled. And 
now one is a messenger to, and the other a companion 
of, their Lord in Glory. 

The other celestial visitor was Elijah. The three 




See Page 135 The Transfiguration Gustave Dore 



An Eye- Witness of Christ's Majesty 1 33 

Disciples would be interested in him, not only because 
he was a great Prophet, but because prophecy under 
his name had been fulfilled in their former master, 
John the Baptist, in whom they had seen " the spirit 
and power of Elijah." They might recall their Lord's 
question, "Who do men say that I am?" And then 
their own answer, "Some say Thou art Elijah." He 
had indeed come, but in a far different sense from 
what the mistaken Jews imagined. 

" There appeared unto them " — the three Disciples — 
"Moses and Elijah, talking with Him" — Jesus. He 
was the central figure of the glorified group. The 
celestial and the earthly eyes were fixed on Him. The 
earthly ears listened to the conversation of the Heavenly 
visitants with their Lord. What was the theme of 
those " who appeared in glory " ? They "spake of His 
decease which He was about to accomplish at Jeru- 
salem." The shadow of the cross on Calvary darkened 
the snows and glories of Hermon. His decease in- 
cluded not only His death, but its manner, and even 
His Resurrection, and Ascension, and also His fulfilling 
the law given by Moses, and the fulfilment of the 
types and prophecies by Elijah. 

As Peter heard them speak of Christ's death, was he 
not carried back in thought to the foot of the mountain 
which still echoed with the words, " The son of man 
must be killed," for which he had rebuked his Lord? 



1 34 -4 Life of St Peter 

But having himself been rebuked, he had no rebuke 
for Moses and Elijah. He did not repeat to them what 
he had said to Jesus, "This shall never be." Had 
Peter asked, as the Lord did on Horeb, " What doest 
thou here, Elijah ? " he would have been told that his 
Master would soon die, and that Elijah and Moses had 
come on the blessed errand of strengthening Him 
for the approaching hour. 

Not yet fully understanding the nature of the 
Messiah's Kingdom, Peter imagined it was near at 
hand. He was greatly excited by the conversation he 
had heard. He was rejoicing in a privilege so great' 
that the trials and toils for them and their Lord, fore- 
told by Him, were forgotten in glory so dazzling, and 
companionship so choice. He thought how he could 
detain Moses and Elijah on earth. Could he not do 
something to hinder their departure ? Watching their 
movements, as did also James and John who were 
silent with awe, he saw that what was to be done 
must be done quickly. So, with the impulse which 
evermore and everywhere impelled him, inconsiderate 
in thought and action, yet feeling that he must say and 
do something, and "not knowing what he said," as 
they were departing, " Peter answered and said unto 
Jesus, Lord, it is good for us to be here : if Thou 
wilt, I will make here three tabernacles: one for Thee, 
and one for Moses, and one for Elijah." 



An Eye- Witness of Christ's Majesty 135 

Can we not almost read Peter's bewildered thought? 
Was he not saying to himself, "What more fitting 
than that He who came to be a King on earth should 
make majestic Hermon His great white throne, like 
unto that in Heaven itself, away from the cruel plots 
of enemies, and even escaping the decease at Jerusalem, 
and have these glorified attendants here make with 
Him their lasting abode ? " But he soon learned that 
earthly booths could not detain these visiting saints 
from their Heavenly mansions. We cannot but ad- 
mire his frankness and humility when in his old age, 
recalling the confusion of this hour, he bid Mark to 
record, as if in apology, that ''he wist not what to 
answer." 

"While he was yet speaking, behold, a bright cloud 
overshadowed " Christ, Moses and Elijah, hiding them 
from the view of the Disciples. It was none other 
than the Shekinah, with which Moses had been familiar 
in the wilderness. With him it now descended to 
earth. 

Let Peter himself tell the wondrous story of the 
Lord Jesus on the mount. Having claimed that he 
and his brother-Apostles, " were eye-witnesses of His 
Majesty," he claims that they were ear-witnesses also, 
saying, "He received from God the Father, honor and 
glory, when there came such a voice to Him from the 
excellent glory, This is My beloved Son in whom I am 



136 A Life 1 of St Peter 

well pleased: and this voice we ourselves heard come 
out of Heaven, when we were with Him in the Holy 
Mount." "The visible presence of God was followed 
by an audible presence." 

When Peter made his confession, " Thou art the 
Christ, Son of the living God," his Lord told him "that 
this had been revealed to Him by His Father in Heaven. " 
And now almost the same words are repeated from 
the cloud, the Father confirming the blessed truth He 
had revealed to the Apostle. It was the same voice 
that had come out of Heaven over the Jordan when 
Jesus was baptized. The words too were the same, 
concerning Jesus being the Son of God, with this in- 
junction added, " Hear ye Him. " Hear and obey Him 
who is more than Lawgiver or Prophet. 

Artists sometimes represent Moses on the Mount of 
Transfiguration as holding the table of stone he re- 
ceived on Mount Sinai, and pointing to it while rever- 
ently looking up to the transfigured Christ. As we 
listen to the voice, " Hear ye Him," the table seems to 
drop from the Lawgiver's hands in the glorified pres- 
ence of Him who fulfilled it perfectly, in whose 

" . . . life the law appears, 
Drawn out in living characters." 

"Behold, a voice out of the clouds." No marvel 
that "when the Disciples heard it, they fell on their 
face, and were sore afraid." 



An Eye- Witness of Christ's Majesty 137 

The voice having ceased, the clouds silently, un- 
known to the three Disciples received Moses and 
Elijah out of their sight from Hermon, as the same 
cloud would receive the Lord out of their sight from 
Olivet. 

In solemn awe and silent worship the three Disciples 
remained prostrate, we know not how long. At last 
they felt the gentle touch of their Master's hand, and 
heard the voice that had soothed them before, saying, 
"Arise, be not afraid." They were still thinking of 
the Heavenly visitors, but, " lifting up their eyes, they 
saw no one, save Jesus only." 

Blessed Peter: would that we could say with thee, 
" We were with Him in the Holy Mount." With our 
eyes upon Hermon, we are ready with Dean Stanley 
to sing,— 



' Master, it is good to be 
Where rest the souls that talk with Thee : 
Where stand reveal'd to mortal gaze 
The great old saints of other days, 
Who once receiv'd on Horeb's height 
The eternal laws of truth and right, 
Or caught the still small whisper, higher 
Than storm, than earthquake, or than fire. 

1 Master, it is good to be 
With Thee, and with Thy faithful Three, 
Here, where the Apostle's heart of rock 
Is nerv'd against temptation's shock ; 



138 A Life of St Peter 

Here, where the son of thunder learns 
The thought that breathes, the word that burns: 
Here, where on eagle's wings we move 
With Him whose last best creed is love. 

" Master, it is good to be 
Entranced, enwrapt, alone with Thee ; 
Watching the glistering raiment glow, 
Whiter than Hermon's whitest snow ; 
The human lineaments that shine 
Irradiant with a light divine, 
Till we too change from grace to grace, 
Gazing on that transfigur'd face. 



" Master, it is good to be 
Here on the Holy Mount with Thee : 
When, darkling in the depths of night, 
When, dazzled with excess of light, 
We bow before the Heavenly voice, 
That bids bewilder'd souls rejoice, 
Though love wax cold, and faith be dim — 
1 This is My Son — Oh, hear ye Him.' " 

— Hymn on the Transfiguration. 



CHAPTER XVI 
An Eye- Witness of Majestic Power 

" When they came to the Disciples, they saw a great multitude 
about them. And one of the multitude answered Him, Master, I 
brought unto Thee my son, which hath a dumb spirit." — Mark 
9 ■ 14, *7- 

" But Jesus rebuked the unclean spirit, and healed the boy, and 
gave him back to his father. And they were all astonished at the 
majesty of God." — Luke g : 42, 43. 

The glories of the Transfiguration were passed. The 
soft clouds floated where the brighter Shekinah had 
rested on Hermon. The first rays of the sun tinged 
its hoary head while darkness encompassed its feet. 
No earthly tabernacle had detained the heavenly rep- 
resentatives. Thenceforth Peter could not say, " It is 
good for us to be here," but, " It was good for us to 
be there." 

At early dawn of the summer day, Christ led His 
Disciples from the mountain where they had been 
"apart by themselves," where they had seen His 
glory, and where with earthly eyes they had witnessed 
the heavenly scene. During the descent from Her- 
mon, we know not what passed, though we cannot 

139 



140 A Life of St Peter 

doubt the subject of their conversation, and that the 
hearts of the three Apostles burned within them, as 
did those of the two Disciples who walked with Jesus 
on the way to Emmaus. This much we are told: — 

" As they were coming down from the mountain, 
Jesus commanded them, saying, Tell the vision to no 
man, until the Son of man be risen from the dead." 
It is Mark alone who records the fact that they " ques- 
tioned among themselves what the rising again from 
the dead should mean." They did not yet understand 
the prophecies of His death, nor of His resurrection. 
"They kept the saying," doubtless wondering how 
long the secret must be hidden with them, and in 
what circumstances they would be free to "tell the 
vision." 

There was a sudden transition from the scene of 
glory to one of suffering — a step from the sublime to 
the pitiful. Raphael in his immortal painting has 
placed in contrast the Transfiguration of Christ and 
His healing a lunatic boy. 

Mark's description of the cure is fuller and more 
graphic than that of Matthew or Luke. As a record of 
Peter's recollections, it shows the depth of his lasting 
impressions of the scene. It has the fulness and vivid- 
ness of an eye-witness, giving the details of the suc- 
cessive steps in one of the most pathetic stories which 
has found a place in human hearts. " Nothing can be 




See Page 142 Healing the Lunatic Gustave Dor 



An Eye- Witness of Majestic Power 1 4 1 

more touching and living than this whole masterly and 
wonderful narrative." — Trench. 

During the absence of Christ and the favored three 
Disciples, the nine had remained at the foot of the 
mountain, probably in some neighboring town or 
village. In the morning a crowd collected, expecting 
to find Jesus. Among them were carping scribes, 
ready to murmur concerning Him or His Disciples. 

An agonizing father came with his only child, a son, 
a great sufferer, deaf and dumb, subject to sudden, se- 
vere and long continued convulsions; an epileptic and 
maniac. Disappointed in not finding Jesus, the father 
brought him to the Disciples, but "they could not 
cure him." In this failure the scribes had a fiendish 
joy. The disappointed and despairing father seems to 
have been just turning away when the returning group 
from Hermon appeared. " And straightway all the 
multitude, when they saw Him, were greatly amazed, 
and running to Him, saluted Him." 

Their excitement was occasioned by more than His 
unexpected return. There was something about His 
appearance that astonished them. Is it not possible, 
yea probable, that "the fashion of His countenance," 
which had been " altered on the mount and did shine 
as the sun," retained something of its glory? As the 
people were astonished at the face of Moses as he 
descended from Sinai, may not those in the plain of 



142 A Life of St Peter 

Csesarea Philippi have been "greatly amazed" at the 
radiant face of Jesus as He descended from Hermon ? 

The father came to Jesus, "and kneeling to Him," 
told the pitiful story of his child, and of his own 
double disappointment — how he had brought him that 
Jesus might heal him, but could not find Him, and how 
the Disciples failed to cure the boy. In anguish of 
spirit, he cried out, "Master, I beseech Thee to look 
upon my son;" giving emphasis to his pleading by 
adding, " for he is my only child." 

" Bring him unto Me," said Jesus. Encouraging 
words these for the sad father. Just then the hapless 
boy had a convulsion, and the poor father, in answer 
to a kind question of Christ, added to the pitiable 
story he had been telling. He and his son seemed as 
one in their misery. So he besought again, " If thou 
canst do anything, have compassion on us and help 
us." The Divine Helper calmly replied, "If Thou 
canst! All things are possible to him that believeth. 
Straightway the father of the child cried out, and said, 
I believe, help Thou mine unbelief." 

Though "the child became as one dead," and most 
of those who looked upon him declared that he was 
dead, the father's cry was answered for his son. 
" Jesus took him by the hand, and raised him up, and 
he arose." There is a touch of tenderness in the 
simple words, "Jesus . . . gave him back to his 





> 








/J ^~ r;^f> 

-1/ 






■^^^^fififfig^j^^/j^ -" ^^-.-^ 






f£~4Sr ^ u, " mm <^_ 





The Tribute Money 



See Page 145 



0/(/ Engraving 



An Eye- Witness of Majestic Power 1 43 

father."' Such a record do we have of the widow's 
only son — " He gave him to his mother.'' The joyful 
father led his " only child " back to the once afflicted 
home. 

Peter tells of the "majesty" he witnessed on the 
mountain: and Luke of another kind on the plain 
when those who witnessed the miracle " were all as- 
tonished at the majesty of God." 

Peter had learned that, not in tabernacles on the 
heights of Hermon, but on the lower plains of earth, 
his ministry, like that of his Lord, was to be fulfilled. 
Yet the memory of the Transfiguration abode with 
him, strengthening him to do, and to be, and to suffer 
for his Lord. 

As Jesus with the Apostolic company "went forth 
from thence," He again foretold His death and resur- 
rection. "And they were exceeding sorry." "But 
they" — Peter included — "understood not the saying." 
It seemed so inconsistent with "the majesty of God," 
which Luke says astonished all who witnessed this 
display of Divine power. 



CHAPTER XVII 

With Christ in Galilee and Peraea 

" They came to Capernaum.'' — Mark g : jj. 

" They that received the half-shekel came to Peter." — Matt, ij: 24. 

" He called to Him a little child, and set him in the midst of them." 
—Matt. 18 : 2. 

" Theirs is the language of the heavens, the power, 
The thought, the visage, and the silent joy." — Wordsworth. 

" The children — whom the Lord thought worthy of exalting as a 
model."— Patterson DuBois. 

" Then came Peter, and said unto Him, Lord, how oft shall my 
brother sin against me, and I forgive him ? " — Matt. 18 : 21. 

"They brought unto Him little children." — Mark 10 : 13. 

" What power and holiness must these mothers have believed to be 
in His touch and prayer; what life to be in, and to come from Him ; 
and what gentleness and tenderness must His have been, when they 
so dared to bring these little ones ! " — Edersheim. 

" They came to Capernaum " — the Disciples and their 
Lord ; but probably not all together. We may infer 
from the incidents recorded by the Evangelists that 
Christ was accompanied by Peter alone to the city. 
It must have been a solemn walk they took together, 
the only such of which we have a hint, though we 

144 



With Christ in Galilee and Peraea 145 

shall learn of another meeting alone. All the way 
Hermon looked down upon them. We may suppose 
the great scene of the Transfiguration was the theme 
of their conversation. Together they entered once 
more what had been called Jesus' "own city," but 
was such no longer, the city from which Peter had 
"left all and followed Him " in his journeyings. 

Having entered the city, probably before the arrival 
of the other Apostles, there was an incident which 
might have reminded him that he did not abide in a 
heavenly tabernacle on Hermon, but had returned to 
earthly scenes, familiar to him before the days of his 
Apostleship. This reminder came in the form of a 
question, "Doth not your Master pay the half-shekel ? " 
— equal to about thirty cents of United States money. 
By this was meant the yearly tax for the support of 
the Temple — the morning and evening sacrifice, the 
incense, wood, shewbread and the scapegoat. 
Some have supposed that Jesus, having been regarded 
as a prophet, had not hitherto been asked for the 
money, but that now it was demanded for the first 
time by His enemies. 

Others have thought that the wandering life of 
Peter and Jesus had prevented the collection of the 
tax which was now demanded on their return. As 
the Son of God, Christ might be free from the demand. 
But His refusing to pay the tax would be misunder- 



146 A Life of St Peter 

stood. He might be charged with impiety or indiffer- 
ence to religious things. 

Peter was not with Jesus at the moment the question 
was asked, but he immediately joined his Master who 
understood what had passed, and bade him, rather than 
to give offense, to go "to the sea, and casta hook, 
and take up the fish that first corneth up," assuring him 
that when he had opened its mouth, he would find a 
coin with which he should pay the tax for them both. 
And so, as in Jonah's day, the Lord prepared a fish for 
His gracious purposes, so Christ prepared another fish 
to minister to His necessities. 

The eleven followed Jesus and Peter in the way 
from Caesarea Philippi towards Capernaum. We 
think of the two brothers James and John bound more 
closely than ever by what they had witnessed, and by 
the great secret which they carried, while their nine 
companions, watching their appearance, wondered 
what had passed. It is possible that the two betrayed 
a feeling of elation and pride that excited the jealousy 
of the others, and which led to an unseemly incident. 
They "disputed one with another in the way, who 
was the greatest." Meanwhile they met a man whose 
faith in Christ was so strong that he was enabled to 
cast out devils in His name. The Disciples, priding 
themselves in this gift which Christ had bestowed on 
them, and which they felt belonged to them alone, 



With Christ in Galilee and Peraea 147 

forbade his so doing. In this scene John seems to 
have been the chief actor, manifesting a spirit which 
he twice afterwards revealed. In the absence of 
Peter, he seems to have been the spokesman for the 
rest. 

It was in this mood that " they came to Capernaum." 
Jesus "was in the house," says Mark. What house? 
Was it the old home of Peter where his family were 
still abiding while he followed his Master who had 
not a permanent place in which to lay His head ? If 
so, what memories of the days when Peter and Andrew 
led Christ thither from the Synagogue; of the joy He 
brought into it by healing the fever-stricken mother; 
of the roof broken through by the faith of the paralytic 
and his friends; of the once crowded door where Jesus 
had opened the door of hope to despairing multitudes 
of helpless ones. 

As Peter received the eleven into " the house " he 
did not read their thoughts which had been the burden 
of their dispute. But Jesus saw the reasoning of 
their hearts. Instead of a joyful look, His countenance 
betrayed sadness and displeasure. Instead of a wel- 
coming word, " He asked them, What were ye reason- 
ing in the way?" "But they held their peace." It 
was the silence of shame. 

His movements showed the solemnity of the 
moment. He gave no sharp and sudden reproof. 



148 A Life of St Peter 

Calmly " He sat down," as with a deliberate purpose, 
as when He had something special to declare. So had 
they seen and heard Him when He " was set " on the 
mount of instruction. It is Peter's memory of which 
we have record. "Christ called the Twelve," Peter 
included, though he had not shared in the dispute. 
Jesus gathered them around Himself. He had a lesson 
for all. " He saith unto them, If any man would be 
first, he shall be last of all and minister of all." 

Then He enforced this teaching by an object lesson. 
He turned His eye from them to one of their company, 
lingering near within His sight and hearing. It was a 
child, possibly of Peter, rejoicing in the coming of his 
father and of the Lover of children. Having called the 
Twelve about Him He " called to Him a little child." 
He tenderly " took" him and " set him in the midst of 
them." 

We thank Peter for the only two pictures, of which 
this is one, in which we see Jesus taking the children 
in His arms — pictures ever vivid and fresh; on which 
childhood never tires to gaze; and to which parents 
and teachers point as the most tender proof of His love 
and care for the little ones. This scene was the first of 
three in which Peter was taught, with increasing 
knowledge, his relation to childhood. 

On this occasion the lesson was threefold. One was 
contained in the solemn declaration, " Except ye turn, 



With Christ in Galilee and Peraea 149 

and become as little children " — gentle, trustful, kind, 
obedient, humble, loving — " ye shall in no wise enter 
into the Kingdom of Heaven." Another lesson was in 
the words, " Whosoever shall receive one of such 
little children in My name, receiveth Me." This dec- 
laration recalled to Peter's mind in later years a con- 
fession of John, recorded by Mark only, how that 
when eleven were in the way they had shown a dif- 
ferent spirit towards the man who had cast out devils 
in the name of Jesus. The third lesson was about the 
treatment of children. With the child yet in His arms, 
Jesus uttered a solemn warning against unkindness 
towards such, or doing that which would cause chil- 
dren to sin. 

Teachings of Christ which followed this scene led 
Peter to ask, "Lord, how oft shall my brother sin 
against me, and I forgive him ? " The Lord declared 
that there should be no limit to forgiveness for one 
who showed a penitent spirit. For Peter what exceed- 
ing comfort and fulness of meaning was in the word 
forgiveness, when not long after asking this question, 
he grievously sinned against his forgiving Lord. 

Jesus "departed from Galilee." "He arose from 
thence and cometh into the borders of Judaea, and be- 
yond the Jordan." A simple but suggestive record. 
Three years before, when leaving the banks of the 
Jordan, it had been said, " He was minded to go forth 



i5o A Life of St Peter 

into Galilee." Peter was one of His companions in the 
two journeys. Between them how much he had seen 
and heard and learned and done. What revelations he 
had received of Jesus whom his master John the 
Baptist declared to be the " Lamb of God," and whom 
with clearer vision he himself had declared to be " the 
Son of God." 

Jesus "departed from Galilee." It was His final 
departure. The blessed days of the ministry of preach- 
ing and healing there were over. Thenceforth no 
widow, no Jairus, would rejoice in the command spoken 
to son or daughter to arise from the dead. No multi- 
tudes would gather about the door of the home Peter 
had made for the Wondrous Healer. No marriage 
feast would be gladdened by His presence, and aid to 
innocent joy. The storms would continue to rush 
down the eastern mountains and toss the waves of 
Galilee without any peace-commanding voice. There 
would be no vision of trodden waves. Such would be 
only a memory. . But saddest of all, would be the 
condition of those who had rejected their Messiah, 
their only Saviour. There was one farewell cry of 
Jesus which must have pierced the heart of Peter as it 
recalled the precious memories of his early home — 
" Woe unto thee, Bethsaida! " 

Jesus " departed from Galilee and came into the 
borders of Judaea, beyond Jordan." His final destina- 




Christ Blessing Little Children 
See Page 152 H. Hofmann 



With Christ in Galilee and Peraea 1 5 1 

tion was the city where His death would be accom- 
plished. For it, He had been strengthened on Hermon. 
With unflinching purpose " He stedfastly set His face 
to go to Jerusalem." For a time he " tarried in Persea 
beyond Jordan." 

One incident there especially arrests our attention. 
Of it Peter's impressions are the most vivid, as given 
in Mark's account, which is the fullest and most 
pictorial of the three records of it. In some respects 
it is a companion picture to the scene we have im- 
agined to have been in Peter's home — the child in the 
midst of the disciples, when the Lord made the child- 
spirit the test of fitness for the kingdom of heaven. In 
the latter scene this condition is repeated with em- 
phasis in the Lord's words, "Verily I say unto you, 
Whosoever shall not receive the Kingdom of God as a 
little child, he shall in no wise enter therein." Mothers 
brought their little children to Jesus that "He should 
touch them, and lay His hands on them and pray." 

"But w r hen the Disciples saw it, they rebuked 
them." In their so doing artists have pictured Peter as 
the most prominent in reproving the mothers, and 
hindering the children in coming to Christ. Perhaps 
they have done him injustice, but we have learned to 
look upon him as the chief actor, and spokesman. 

"When Jesus saw it, He was filled with indigna- 
tion." He showed it by His words which have become 



152 A Life of St Peter 

the golden text for childhood. His eye may have been 
fixed on Peter especially when He said to them all, 
"Suffer" — permit— "the little children to come unto 
Me: forbid" — hinder — "them not: for of such is the 
kingdom of God." Thus was Peter whom we have 
once seen a rebuker of Christ, again rebuked. 

But Jesus' actions were louder than His tender and 
reproving words. For a second time we are told 
through Mark alone, of Jesus taking the little children 
in His arms, when He blessed them, laying His hands 
upon them. 

We might suppose from all this that Peter must have 
gained exalted thoughts of childhood, and clear views 
of Christ concerning it, and the treatment it should re- 
ceive, and his own duty towards it. This was true 
only in part. We shall notice another scene in which 
his relation to childhood shall be a test of fitness for 
his Apostleship. Peter was to learn more fully that 
he was not only to permit the children to come to 
Christ, not only was he to forbid them not, but he was 
to labor for them, instructing and caring for them, 
with the tender spirit such as a shepherd has towards 
the lambs of his fold. 

As Jesus " was going forth on His way" from the 
home consecrated by His there blessing the little chil- 
dren, "there ran one to Him, and kneeled to Him and 
asked Him, Good Master, what shall I do that I may 



With Christ in Galilee and Peraea 153 

inherit eternal life?" "He was one that had great 
possessions: " "a young man "; "a ruler " — probably 
of the Synagogue in the neighborhood, and yet one 
who needed instruction which he had not learned even 
in his high position, and in the sacred place. 

"Keep the commandments," said Jesus; to which 
the young man replied, " Good Master, all these things 
have I observed from my youth." There was some- 
thing so frank and pleasing in his appearance, he was 
so sincere and earnest "that Jesus looking upon him 
loved him." But the Lord looked not only upon his 
outward appearance, but into his heart. To the ques- 
tion "What lack I yet ?" Jesus answered, "One thing 
thou lackest." His obedience of the commandments 
was imperfect. His wealth was the hinderance to his 
perfect obedience, and to the spirit he must have if he 
would be a follower of Christ and inherit eternal life. 

To test that spirit the Master bade him, "Go, sell 
whatsoever thou hast and thou shalt have treasure in 
heaven; and come, follow Me." 

We notice Peter's observant eye, and his memory of 
the young man whose " countenance fell at the saying." 
We have a sad picture of the dark gloom that over- 
shadowed the face of the startled, disappointed, 
money-loving, mistaken seeker of the kingdom of 
heaven. We wish Peter had bidden Mark to record 
what happened after "he went away sorrowfully." 



154 A Life of St Peter 

Is there not room for hope "that such an one whom 
Jesus loved, at last obeyed the command, and in 
earthly poverty found fulfilled the promise that in 
leaving all of earthly things he would have treasures in 
heaven." 

That command, "Follow Me," recalled to Peter's 
mind the day when he and other Disciples had for- 
saken their all — their boats and nets, their homes and 
settled life. For this it seemed to him there should be 
a special reward. And so, speaking for himself and 
them, with an exclamation and a question, he said to 
Jesus, "Lo, we have left all, and followed Thee; what 
then shall we have?" In answer he received the as- 
surance of better things than those they had left, and 
that at last "when the Son of Man should sit on the 
throne of His glory, they also should sit upon twelve 
thrones, in His heavenly kingdom." 

Mark tells how "they were in the way going to 
Jerusalem, and Jesus was going before them: and 
they were amazed: and they that followed were 
afraid." Once more he tells them of what would hap- 
pen there. This Evangelist gives the minute details of 
His prophecies concerning Himself, "They shall mock 
Him and shall spit upon Him, and shall scourge 
Him, and shall kill Him; and after three days, He shall 
rise again." Peter did not repeat his words uttered in 
Csesarea Philippi, "Far be it from Thee, Lord; this 




The Triumphal Entry Ixto Jerusalem 
See Pasc i~,8 Alexandre Bida 



With Christ in Galilee and Peraea 155 

shall not be unto Thee." In silence and amazement at 
the strange words he went up to Jerusalem where, 
when they were all fulfilled, he would recall them 
in the empty tomb of his risen Lord. 



CHAPTER XVIII 
Memories of Olivet 

"At the Mount of Olives, He sendeth two of His Disciples, and 
saith unto them, Go your way into the village that is over against 
you: and . . . ye shall find a colt tied; . . . loose him and 
bring him." — Mark u : /, 2. 

" Blessed is the King that cometh in the name of the Lord : peace 
in Heaven, and glory in the highest." — Luke 19 : 38. 

" Peter calling to remembrance saith unto Him, Rabbi, behold, the 
fig tree which Thou cursedst is withered away."— Mark 11 .« 21. 

" As He sat on the Mount of Olives over against the Temple, Peter 
and James and John and Andrew asked Him privately, Tell us, when 
shall these things be ? " — Mark 13 : 3, 4. 

The death of which Moses and Elijah on Hermon 
had spoken was fast drawing near, though the 
Disciples of Jesus understood it not. They had 
watched His increasing popularity because of His 
miracles. A recent one especially, the raising of 
Lazarus from the dead, had added much thereto. As 
he neared the city, the shadow of His cross rested upon 
Him, but His Disciples saw it not. Before He reached 
it, there was a prophecy made in the days of Zechariah 
to be fulfilled, — " Behold, thy King cometh unto thee, 
meek and riding . . . upon a colt." As King of the 

156 



Memories of Olivet 157 

Jews, as the royal son of David, as the Messiah-King 
long foretold, He would make a triumphal entry into 
the City of the Great King. 

So, " when they drew nigh unto Jerusalem . . . 
at the Mount of Olives, He sendeth two of His Disciples 
and saith unto them, Go your way into the village that is 
over against you: and ye shall find a colt tied; loose 
him and bring him." These two Disciples are under- 
stood to be Peter and John who we know three days 
later were sent together by the Master on another 
errand. It was on the day we now celebrate as Palm 
Sunday that they found in reality what the Prophet 
had seen in vision. They "found a colt tied at the 
door without in the open street," as if awaiting their 
coming. Without questioning or asking permission, 
11 they loosed him." " The owners thereof said unto 
them, Why loose ye the colt ? " And they said, "The 
Lord hath need of him." That was enough. " They 
let him go," little thinking how they were fulfilling a 
prophecy spoken more than five hundred years before. 

"And they brought him to Jesus, and they threw 
their garments upon the colt, and set Jesus thereon." 
This is the only instance of which we know when He 
did not go afoot. The tidings of His movements 
rapidly spread. A multitude gathered, and followed 
Him towards Jerusalem. It was a happy hour for the 
two Disciples leading the way from Bethany. As they 



158 A Life of St Peter 

passed through the little village, and passed the home 
of Martha and Mary and the risen Lazarus, were there 
not such greetings as came from none other ? Their 
enthusiasm was kindled anew as they saw another 
procession coming from the city, and multitudes cut- 
ting down branches from the trees, and gathering 
foliage from the garden on the road, and plaiting 
palm-branches for a rude matting, and spreading their 
garments in the way, and shouting Hosannas of wel- 
coming praise. 

Then Peter and John beheld a scene in contrast with 
all this gladness. Glancing into the face of their 
Kingly Lord, they saw an expression of the deepest 
sadness. His eye was not on the welcoming throng, 
but towards the city across the valley of Jehoshaphat. 
Once more they saw Him in tears. As at the tomb of 
Lazarus, it could be said, "Jesus wept." For what ? 
They were startled by a strange and agonizing cry. 
"O, that thou"— the City of the Great King, the Holy 
City of God, made such by the Holy House within it, 
and by My words and works of love—" O that thou 
hadst known the things which belong to thy peace! 
But now they are hid from thine eyes." They listened 
to the prophecy of doom, which strangely mingled 
with the joyful Hosannas. 

Jesus did not tarry during the night in the city He 
had entered in triumph. It may have been spent in 



Memories of Olivet 159 

the solitude of Olivet in prayer until the morning, 
which revealed His apparent exhaustion and faintness. 
"He hungered," says Mark. Leaving Bethany with 
His Disciples He led them in the way where one 
throng had followed, and another had met Him. 

Out of the rocky soil, by the roadside, probably on 
an eminence, grew a solitary fig tree which He saw 
" afar off." In the warmth of the sunshine its green 
leaves gave promise of fruit to stay His hunger. Though 
" it was not the season of figs," was it not possible 
that some of the old crop had been hidden during the 
winter from the passers-by, as if in store for the famish- 
ing Lord, or that the first fruit of the new would cheer 
His coming. 

To it "He came, if haply He might find anything 
thereon: and when He came to it, He found nothing 
but leaves." It might have stood for the parable He 
had lately spoken concerning the barren fig tree. He 
might have repeated His own words, "I come seeking 
fruit on this fig tree, and find none: cut it down; why 
doth it cumber the ground?" But instead of such 
command to those about Him, " He saith unto it, Let 
there be no fruit from thee henceforward forever." 

" And as they passed by in the morning they saw 
the fig tree withered away from the roots." While the 
Disciples all "marveled," we are told of Peter es- 
pecially who "called to remembrance the words of 



160 A Life of St Peter 

their Lord." Astonished at the sudden and complete 
destruction of the tree he called the attention of his 
Master thereto. Mark's definite account gives us an 
assurance that He received it from Peter himself. 

The doom pronounced on the fig tree was an illus- 
tration of that of the Jewish nation, which the Dis- 
ciples had heard when Jesus wept over their city. 
That favored people had the Law of God, the Temple 
and its worship; they had boasted of their good works; 
they had made great pretensions, but their goodness 
was in appearance only, like the leaves of the tree. As 
it was without fruit, they were without the goodness 
which should result from the privileges they had en- 
joyed, especially in connection with the coming of 
their Messiah-King and Saviour. 

Peter was to hear another prophecy of doom. 
" Jesus went out from the Temple." So He had often 
done, but this was His farewell to His Father's House, 
which had been consecrated anew by His presence 
there in His infancy, by His childhood visit, and by 
His manhood teachings and miracles. Its glory de- 
parted with Him. Still it was a Holy and beautiful 
house, the admiration of all who beheld it. 

"Some spake of the Temple, how it was adorned 
with goodly stones and offerings." As Jesus was 
passing near it, "one of His Disciples saith unto Him, 
Master, behold, what manner of stones and what man- 



Memories of Olivet 16 1 

ner of buildings! " We do not know who that Dis- 
ciple was, but we shall soon find Peter one of those 
who were surprised and deeply interested in the re- 
sponse of the Master. 
Jesus, as He was bidden, did 

" behold the Temple 
In undisturbed and lone serenity, 
Finding itself a solemn sanctuary, 
In the profound of Heaven ! 
A mount of snow, fretted with golden pinnacles." 

But to Him all its sacredness and grandeur were 
clouded by the dark shadows unseen by His admiring 
companion. Christ's words and tone and solemn, de- 
liberate manner, with probably a significant gesture, 
showed the contrast in the thoughts of the two. 
"Jesus said unto Him, Seest thou these great build- 
ings ? There shall not be left here one stone upon an- 
other which shall not be thrown down." 

In silence and awe Jesus led the Disciples from the 
Holy House which He had seen profaned, and the Holy 
City, no longer worthy of the name, across the dark 
flowing waters and gloomy shades of Kidron, and for 
the last time climbed the higher slopes of Olivet. 

They seem not to have continued together. He " sat 
on the Mount of Olives over against the Temple." It 
was the evening hour which Milman so finely de- 
scribes, — 



162 A Life of St Peter 

" The very sun as tliough he worshipped there, 
Lingers upon the gilded cedar roofs ; 
And down the long and branching porticoes, 
On every flowery, sculptured capital, 
Glitters the homage of his parting beams." 

On that gorgeous Temple the Sun of Righteous- 
ness looked down. But not alone. The Master had bid- 
den four to accompany Him, or they had followed Him 
unasked, guided by the intensity of the feeling He had 
inspired by His woeful prophecy. They were the 
Bethsaidan Band, the two pairs of brothers, now alone 
with the Messiah, of whom they had learned together 
in their early days. They believed the words He had 
spoken of the Temple, and that the worshipful sun 
would some time linger in sadness on the fallen roofs 
and dismantled porticoes, and that the flowery, sculp- 
tured capital would be demolished, and that the parting- 
beams would glitter on the shattered ruins of the 
glorious House that now rose before them across the 
valley. They had an anxious thought concerning the 
time when this would all come to pass. They would 
have their Master take them into His confidence. And 
so " Peter and James and John and Andrew asked Him 
privately, Tell us, when shall these things be ? " The 
question was not answered, but a solemn discourse by 
Jesus ended with the injunction, "What I say unto 
you, I say unto all, Watch." 



CHAPTER XIX 

With Christ in the Upper Room 

** He sent Peter and John, saying, Go and make ready for us the 
passover, that we may eat. . . . They made ready the passover." 
— Luke 22 : 7, 13. 

" Peter saith unto Him, Thou shalt never wash my feet." — John 13 ; 8. 

"Simon Peter . . . beckoneth to him (John), and saith unto 
him, Tell us who it is of whom He speaketh. 

Peter saith unto Him, Lord, ... I will lay down my life for 
Thee." — John 13 .-24,32. 

" Simon, Simon, behold, Satan asked to have you, that he might sift 
you as wheat." — Luke 22 : 31. 

" Peter answered and said unto Him, If all shall be offended in 
Thee, I will never be offended." — Matt. 2b .-33. 

" I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, until thou shalt 
thrice deny that thou knowest Me." — Luke 22:34. 

' ' With desire I have desired to eat this Passover with 
you before I suffer." So spake Jesus. "With you," 
he said — with My chosen ones. He had never eaten 
the Passover with them before. He never would 
again. Each of them in childhood had partaken of 
this supper in the home where the father was the host. 
So had Peter and John done in Bethsaida; so had Peter 
also, as the host in his own home in Capernaum. 

163 



164 A Life of St Peter 

"With you," said Jesus — you My Apostolic family, 
alone with Me as your head, apart from all the world, 
in closest companionship, for the last time that we 
shall be together before I suffer, I have longed for 
this opportunity for communion. 

" Where wilt Thou that we make ready for Thee to 
eat the passover ? " So had the Disciples asked. The 
place was already chosen by Him, but He did not re- 
veal it. There was one to whom it should not yet be 
known, lest the knowledge of it aid him in his traitor- 
ous purpose. From judas, to whom naturally belonged 
the preparation of the feast, seeing he was the Treas- 
urer of the Company, the place must be kept a secret 
until the purposes of that evening gathering had been 
accomplished without interruption by the partners of 
his crime. 

There were two who could be trusted. Jesus " sent 
Peter and John, saying, Go and make ready for us 
the Passover, that we may eat." They have been 
called "The Entertainment Committee for the Twelve. " 
In that bidding Jesus linked their names for service for 
Him, to be long continued when He would no longer 
be present to direct them. They were the first two 
chosen by Him for Apostles. He understood their 
likeness and unlikeness to each other, and how the 
depth of John's feelings, and the quickness of Peter's 
actions, would be a united help in their future labors 



With Christ in the Upper Room 165 

together. They were to make ready for many a Spir- 
itual Feast in other places than Jerusalem to which His 
Spirit would direct them. 

That was a very natural question which they asked, 
"Where wilt Thou that we make ready?" But the 
direct answer must not be given. So He said, "Go 
into the city, and there shall meet you a man carrying a 
pitcher of water : follow him ; and wheresoever he shall 
enter in, say to the goodman of the house, The Master 
saith, Where is My guest-chamber where I shall eat 
the Passover with My Disciples?" — where I shall be 
the Master of the feast He assured them of the 
reception they would receive, and of "a large upper 
room furnished and ready," where they were to 
" make ready " for the company. So they did, and so 
they found as He had said, while He lingered on 
Olivet. 

' ' My guest-chamber, '' saith Jesus. He who had then 
no abiding-place could claim for His last evening on 
earth the semblance of a home for Himself and family. 
It was cheerfully granted by him whom the Master 
named, " the goodman of the house," by which name 
alone he has been called ever since. ' Wherever the 
Gospel has been preached throughout the whole world, 
that also which this man hath done, has been spoken 
of for a memorial of him.' Doubtless he was a friend 
of Jesus. Some have thought of him as Joseph of 



166 A Life of St Peter 

Arimathasa; others as the father of St. Mark; others as 
St. Mark himself. Peter and John found the room 
"furnished" with table, and couches on which the 
guests would recline; and " prepared " with such pro- 
visions as were common for this feast, excepting the 
"Paschal Lamb" which they provided. Having slain, 
cleansed and roasted it, they have fulfilled the Lord's 
command, " Make ready the passover." 

The evening drew on. Jesus descended the mount, 
beheld His last sunset, and with the ten made His way 
in the twilight unobserved through the throngs hurry- 
ing to their places of abode to celebrate the feast. At 
last He led His Company through the gateway of the 
temporary home of the homeless One. Welcomed by 
Peter and John He ascended the outer stairway from 
the court, to the Upper Chamber to receive them. 

Of the thousands of slain Iambs in Jerusalem at that 
hour, none can interest us so much as that one on 
which Jesus looked as He entered the room, as the 
symbol of Himself. To the Disciples He might have 
said, "Behold the Iamb: behold Me, the Lamb of 
God." 

" When the hour was come, He sat down, and the 
Apostles with Him" — alone with Him: no servant or 
dear friend, not the goodman of the house, not Nico- 
demus, nor Mary, Martha nor Lazarus, not even His 
own mother, should be there. He intended it to be a 



With Christ in the Upper Room 167 

beautiful and strictly private family meeting. The 
time and place were hallowed indeed. Surely — so we 
must feel — the Disciples were "seated under their 
Beloved's shadow with great delight." We almost lis- 
ten for Peter, saying, ' ' Lord, it is good for us to be here. " 

But as they sat down a sad incident happened. A 
dispute arose probably concerning who should occupy 
the chief seats at the table, the place of honor. It was 
the same spirit which the Pharisees had shown, and 
for which they had been condemned by the Lord. 
How grieved He must have been to see it manifested 
in those to whom he had given lessons of humility, as 
yet unlearned. 

There was no little child in the room, whom He 
placed in their midst as a reminder of the reproof He 
had given in Capernaum when they had been disput- 
ing who should be the greatest. But He gave them 
another object lesson. It was Himself. "He riseth 
from supper " — from the supper-table — before the meal 
had begun. Let John recall the scene, and tell the artless 
story. "Jesus, knowing that the Father had given all 
things into His hands, and that He came forth from 
God, and goeth unto God, riseth from supper, and 
layeth aside His garments; and He took a towel, and 
girded Himself. Then He poureth water into the 
bason and began to wash the Disciples' feet, and to wipe 
them with the towel wherewith He was girded." 



168 A Life of St Peter 

With wonderment they watched His movements. He 
appears not to have made any explanation just then, 
though He did soon afterwards. 

V/e know not what part Peter may have had in the 
dispute. He did not at first understand the full mean- 
ing of his Lord's conduct. If in the feet-washing his 
turn came first, as some claim, he was startled thereby, 
and gave expression to his feelings in an impetuous 
outburst of disapproval. If last, as others suppose, 
those feelings became more and more intense, as he 
watched one after another submitting in shame to 
what was considered the menial service of a slave. 
Peter's reverence for his Lord was sincere and deep. 
He had the spirit of His former Master, John the 
Baptist, when Christ would be baptized. He might 
have repeated the words spoken on the Jordan, 
" Comest thou to Me?" "Jesus cometh to Simon 
Peter," bason in hand, with water ready for cleansing 
from the dust of the road along which He had sent him 
to prepare for the feast. Peter had a mingled feeling 
of humility and pride and astonishment, a sense of his 
own unworthiness, and the condescension of his 
Great Master, as he said, "Lord, dost thou wash my 
feet ? " He had the spirit of the trembling fisherman, 
who cried out, "Depart from me, for I am a sinful 
man, O Lord." He was again the reprover, saying, 
" This be far from Thee, Lord." 



With Christ in the Upper Room 169 

'•Jesus answered and said unto him, What I do, 
thou kno west not now ; but thou shall understand here- 
after." With the strongest possible protest, "Peter 
saith unto Him, Thou shalt never wash my feet.'' 
Christ then showed how unfitting it was to reject this 
proof of His self-humiliating love. He declared, " If I 
wash thee not, thou hast no part with Me." And 
then, with sudden revulsion of feeling, as if the amount 
of washing would measure his relation to Christ, he 
not only submitted to the strange ceremony, but 
uttered the impulsive cry, " Lord, not my feet only, 
but also my hands and my head." 

Not so Judas as the Lord bowed before him, and 
washed his feet with the hands of love, which through 
his own treachery, would in a few hours be pierced, and 
stained with blood. In stolid silence he allowed that 
concerning which Peter could not keep silent. Did 
the eyes of Judas and Jesus meet ? What did each 
read in the face of the other ? 

"So when He had washed their feet, and taken His 
garments, and sat down again," He explained the reason 
of His actions. He enforced the object lesson He had 
made Himself to be. Calmly, reprovingly, yet en- 
couragingly He said, "I have given you an example 
that ye should do as I have done to you," — an example 
of the spirit of humility. The servant was the Master 
again. He returned to the divan more royal than be- 



1 70 A Life of St Peter 

fore. Without loss of dignity, He had taught them 
the greatness of service. 

The Twelve were reclining at the table, each leaning 
on his left arm. We think of John as occupying the 
place at the right of Jesus, to which he may have been 
beckoned by Him, and where he could rest upon His 
lap, and leaning back hear His whisper. Judas, on 
Jesus' left, would be within easy reach, and they could 
speak together, without any one at the table knowing 
what passed. Peter's place commanded a clear view 
of John, with whom he could communicate by a 
beckoning motion. By this arrangement all of the in- 
cidents recorded of them harmonize. 

There came a moment of solemn silence. The meal 
was interrupted by a startling announcement. Jesus 
could already say, "My soul is exceeding sorrowful, 
even unto death." His thought was centered on him 
who was to be the instrument of His death, and the 
base means he would use in accomplishing it. Jesus 
could no longer conceal the agony of His spirit. A 
revelation must be made. The word must be spoken 
that would reveal the depth of His sorrow, and excite 
the sympathy of eleven of His Disciples, when He 
made known the treachery of the one. " He groaned 
in spirit." Then He made the revelation, " Verily, 
verily, I say unto you that one of you shall betray 
Me." 



With Christ in the Upper Room 171 

And now the Disciples "began to be sorrowful." 
"They were exceeding sorrowful." They "looked 
one on another doubting of whom He spake." " They 
began to question among themselves which of them it 
was that should do this thing." They did not doubt 
the Master's statement. Each thought he himself 
might be the erring one. None asked concerning 
another, "Is it he?" "They began to say unto Him, 
one by one, every one, Is it I, Lord?" He said, "One 
of the Twelve that eateth with Me, that dippeth with 
Me in the dish, the same shall betray me." 

Then rang through that sacred room the awful " woe 
unto that man through whom the Son of Man is be- 
trayed!" Yet in that awful moment, that man, 
apparently the last of those who spoke one by one, 
hiding himself under a pretense of ignorance, or seek- 
ing to hide his confusion by repeating the questions the 
others had asked, or making a denial in the form of a 
question, or mockingly, or trying to learn whether his 
purpose was really known — that man, "Judas, which 
betrayed Him, answered and said, Is it I, Rabbi ? " 
" He saith unto him, Thou hast said." But the terrible 
secret was still with the two. 

Our eyes turn from Judas to John. Thus far during 
the meal he has been " reclining on Jesus' lap." His 
own Gospel reveals his change of position, "leaning 
back on Jesus' breast." Tender and sensitive, trem- 



172 A Life of St Peter 

bling with joy and sorrow, he is overcome by the awful 
solemnity of the scene, and like a loving, trusting child 
he would hide himself in his Master's embrace. Fit- 
ting place for him who, in a sense which none other 
could claim was the Disciple ''whom Jesus loved." 
" Out of the recollection of that sacred never-to-be-for- 
gotten moment, there breaks forth from him for the 
first time this nameless, yet so expressive designation 
of himself."— Meyer. 

But John is not hidden in that embrace. There is a 
fixed, inquiring eye upon him. It is that of Peter, no 
less intent than himself on what is passing. A ques- 
tion is burning within him. It is not prompted by 
mere curiosity, but love for their Lord. Yet unlike 
Peter he does not speak. The very awe of the room, 
and the silence of the Master compels his silence. Yet 
how can he wait for fitting opportunity to ask the 
question himself. The terrible secret must be revealed. 
Through whom more fittingly than through John? 
Now is the moment when he is "reclining in Jesus' 
bosom." It would not be presuming for him to seek 
an answer. As John glances around the table where 
the Disciples are still " looking one on another," Peter 
catches John's eye, and fastens his attention by a 
motion of his hand. It is John alone, who in his old 
age, tells how "Simon Peter, therefore, beckoneth to 
him, and saith unto him, Tell us who it is of whom He 



With Christ in the Upper Room 173 

speaketh." John obeys, perhaps for himself as 
well as for Peter. "He, leaning back as he was 
on Jesus' breast, saith unto Him, Lord, who is 
it?" 

"Jesus, therefore, answereth, He it is, for whom I 
shall dip the sop, and give it to him. So when He had 
dipped the sop He taketh and giveth it to Judas." We 
may believe that it was not alone in answer to the 
question that the sop was given. When the Master 
used the expressions, "the hand with Me on the table," 
and, "he that eateth with Me," and "he that dippeth 
with Me in the dish," He described friendship peculiar 
to Oriental hospitality. But there was more than this 
at His table. The hand of Judas was that of a chosen 
Apostle. For three years he had shared the provisions 
that had been prepared by, or for, his Master. From the 
same dish they had partaken, in the most sacred com- 
panionship of earth. And now all the blessed love and 
care had been meanly, cruelly forfeited. The "woe" 
pronounced at the table was just, and sure of fulfil- 
ment, unless there be relenting, repenting, forgiving. 
"When Jesus had dipped the sop, He taketh and giveth 
it to Judas." May not that deliberate, threefold act, 
the last by Jesus for Judas, have been one of mercy ? 
Though hospitality, the most sacred, had been abused; 
though the purest friendship on earth had been be- 
trayed; though the recreant Apostle was even now in 



1 74 A Life of St. Peter 

league with death; the Lord would give yet one more 
proof of His love. 

And, so "He dipped the sop," as if in His own 
blood: He "taketh " it with the hand which Judas has 
seen to be a hand of mercy, "and giveth it to" him as 
the last token of His long-suffering and forgiving love, 
even yet not exhausted for this wretched soul. 

But "after the sop entered Satan into him." The 
Omniscient eye saw there was no hope. "Jesus there- 
fore saith unto him, That thou doest, do quickly." 
" He then, having received the sop, went out straight- 
way." So says John. No wonder he added, "and it 
was night," — fit emblem of the deeds to follow. 
Peter's question was answered. The betrayer was the 
departing Judas. 

The Master and the eleven, no longer the Twelve, 
were now alone for yet closer fellowship and com- 
munion. Then it was that He called them by a new 
name— " Little Children" — using a word which He 
used on no other occasion. It was one of tender af- 
fection which He felt towards them, as He thought 
how soon they would be like orphan children, because 
of His being taken away from them. 

"Little children," said He, "yet a little while 1 am 
with you. . . . Whither 1 go, ye cannot come." 
At these words, ten of the Disciples sat in awe- 
struck silence. Not so Peter. He was awe-struck, 



With Christ in the Upper Room 175 

but not silent. There was a strange mystery in his 
Lord's words, yet they implied separation from Him. 
He could not bear the thought. He asked, "Lord, 
whither goest Thou ? The answer contained the first 
hint of Peter's suffering for his master — " Whither I 
go thou canst not follow me now, but thou shalt fol- 
low me afterwards." But the loving Disciple is not 
satisfied with the Lord's reply. Ignorant of his own 
weakness, he asks the question, "Lord, why cannot I 
follow Thee even now?" Without waiting for an 
answer, he declares in the most positive manner, "I 
will lay down my life for Thee. With Thee I am 
ready to go both to prison and to death." Once more 
Peter is severely rebuked. Jesus putting His words in 
the form of a question, with piercing and doubtful 
tone, asks, "Wilt thou lay down thy life for Me?" 
He does not wait for answer, but adds the astounding 
prophecy that before the cock shall crow, he, even 
Peter, shall thrice and shamefully deny Him! 

But with the solemn warning there is a gracious 
word. There is a blending of sorrow and pity and 
love and assurance in the Lord's words, "Simon, 
Simon, behold Satan asked to have you, that he might 
sift you as wheat: but 1 made supplication for thee, 
that thy faith fail not." What that meant Peter would 
soon and fully know. 

"And when they had sung a hymn, they went out 



176 A Life of St Peter 

unto the Mount of Olives,*' Jesus leading them from 
the Upper Room, which He had directed Peter and 
John to prepare for the passover feast, and where the 
Disciples would meet again and again, with precious 
memories of Him when He was their Host no longer. 

As He took this last walk with His Disciples the 
profound silence was broken by His solemn, sad dec- 
laration, "All ye shall be offended in Me this night." 
Peter was the first to respond, unchecked by the Lord's 
prophecy and warning an hour before. With renewed 
assurances of fidelity he declared, "If all shall be of- 
fended in Thee, I will never be offended." The Lord 
repeated with emphasis, and with more minuteness, 
the prophecy of the Upper Chamber, "Verily I say 
unto thee, that thou to-day, even this night, before the 
cock crow twice, shalt deny Me thrice." 



CHAPTER XX 

With Christ in Gethsemane 

" Then cometh Jesus with them unto a place called Gethsemane." 
—Matt. 26 : j6. 

" And He taketh with Him Peter and James and John." — Mark 
H ■ 33- 

" He cometh unto the Disciples, and findeth them sleeping, and 
saith unto Peter, What, could ye not watch with Me one hour ? " — 
Matt. 2b : 4.0. 

" Simon Peter therefore having a sword drew it, and struck the 
high priest's servant, and cut off his right ear. . . . Jesus there- 
fore said unto Peter, Put up the sword into the sheath." — John 18 ; 
JO, 11. 

Early tradition pointed out the spot still shown as 
Gethsemane. It is only seventy steps square. It con- 
tains several old gnarled olive trees, which cannot be 
those which overshadowed our Lord, since the moun- 
tain was stripped of its verdure when, in the Roman 
siege, was fulfilled the prophecy of which Peter, James 
and John and Andrew asked Him on the summit of 
Olivet. But these may have sprung from the roots or 
kernels of that former growth. When there reading the 
Evangelist's story of that tragic night, there would 
have been a satisfaction in knowing certainly that I 

177 



178 A Life of St Peter 

trod in the footsteps of Jesus, and gazed upon the spot 
where He knelt in prayer. But it could not have been 
far away. We think of the Garden — so called — as a 
place to which He often resorted with His Disciples 
whom He now conducted thither for the last time. 
One was missing, but He well, too well, "knew the 
place." 

On reaching the entrance Christ bade eight of them 
to tarry while He passed within for prayer. In that 
hour of loneliness and struggle, He felt the need of 
companionship. So He taketh with Him Peter, and 
James and John, who had been the chosen witnesses 
of His power, in the death-chamber of the daughter 
of Jairus, and of His glory on the Mount of Transfig- 
uration. To them, the nearest and most loving of His 
chosen ones, He opened His bleeding heart. "Greatly 
amazed" and "sore troubled," "He saith unto them, 
My soul is exceedingly sorrowful even unto death: 
abide ye here and watch with Me." 

But in the final struggle He must be alone, though 
within their sight and hearing. Going forward a little, 
He offered His first agonizing prayer. It was the only 
one they heard. Wearied by the strain of the body 
and mind under which they had been, they were not 
able to resist the sleep that crept over them. And so 
their Master, prostrate on His face, struggled alone, 
unseen by any mortal eye, unheard by any human ear. 




The Three Sleeping Disciples 
See Page 178 H. Hofmann 



With Christ in Gethsemane 179 

If they had heard His first cry, "O my Father," it 
must have seemed an increasing evidence of His agony. 
It is the only time recorded when, using this personal 
pronoun, He so addressed the Father. His petition 
was that, if possible, the Cup of His sorrow might 
pass away; but with this understanding, that not His 
Will but His Father's should be done. He was willing 
to suffer if this must be a part of the plan for the sal- 
vation of men. 

Suddenly Jesus was not alone. Not that Peter had 
awakened and joined Him, but a blessed angel had 
come from Heaven strengthening Him, while probably 
assuring Him that the cup could not pass away. 

With this sad assurance, and His face marked with 
agony, He returned to His three, who were uncon- 
scious of His disappointment, and pitiful look upon 
them. His eye fastened on Peter, the boasting Dis- 
ciple who would not have the Lord doubt his constant 
fidelity. No wonder the Master addressed him, rather 
than the others. His slumber was broken by the 
startling words, "Simon, sleepest thou? Couldest 
thou not watch one hour ? " But lest this should seem 
too harsh and reproachful, with change of tone, as of 
speaking to Himself, and excusing their slumber, He 
added, "The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is 
weak." His thought of them was tender and kind, 
for He " found them sleeping for sorrow." 



180 A Life of St Peter 

Leaving the wakening Disciples, Christ returned to 
His place of prayer, repeating nearly the same words, 
with the same spirit of submission to His Father's will. 
"And He came again and found them sleeping, for 
their eyes were heavy." Awaking they were so filled 
with mortification and confusion that they knew " not 
what to answer Him." Yet a third time He left 
them for prayer, from which He returned victorious. 
As on the Mount of Temptation, he had a threefold 
conflict and victory, so in the Garden He had a three- 
fold triumph. Returning to the Disciples He did not 
repeat His bidding for them to watch, but said, " Sleep 
on now and take your rest." 

But their rest was short. Tarrying near them, He 
soon raised the alarm, "Arise, let us be going: behold, 
he that betrayeth Me is at hand." So they started for 
the entrance of the garden to join the eight who had 
been bidden there to remain during their Lord's season 
of prayer. 

While Jesus and the eleven were in Gethsemane, 
Judas was in the city, arranging for the arrest of the 
Lord. He was the leader of a motley band — servants 
of the High Priest, the Temple guard, Roman soldiers, 
and Jewish rulers. He had arranged with them the 
signal by which Jesus would be known to them: it 
was — a kiss! the symbol of affection, to be used in 
hate, deception and murder. They came with swords 



With Christ in Gethsemane 181 

and staves, with lanterns and lamps and torches. He 
led them probably to the Upper Room, which he had 
been bidden to leave two orthree hours before, to "do 
quickly " what his evil heart had determined. But He 
from whom he had received the sop in proof of His 
mercy, was not there. Where then? "Judas knew 
the place," where Jesus had often gathered His Dis- 
ciples for instruction and companionship. Thither 
Judas led his band. It was at his coming that Jesus 
aroused the three for the third time from their slumber, 
announcing the arrival of the betrayer. They awoke 
surprised and bewildered. 

It was at that moment, or a little later, when Judas 
drew near to kiss Jesus, that some one asked the Lord 
whether they should smite their enemies with the 
sword. Peter did not wait for an answer. Half 
awake and excited, he impulsively drew his sword 
from the sheath, and blunderingly dealt a blow at the 
head of a servant of the High Priest, but only cutting 
off his right ear. We know not how many swords 
were aimed at Peter, who was saved from their fury 
by the calmness of Jesus, as He performed His last 
healing act by touching the mutilated ear, and healing 
it. Why did not this proof of Divine power and of 
His tender mercy also shield Him from harm; and 
cause His enemies to put back their swords 
into their sheaths, even as the Lord told Peter to do 



1 82 A Life of St Peter 

with his ? Their hearts were fully set in them to do 
evil. 

Peter's rash act gave the Master an opportunity to 
remind him of powers unseen, easily at his Lord's 
command. One angel had strengthened Him in 
prayer. He had only to offer one sudden petition, 
and multitudes would hasten to His help. What a 
contrast between them and the single sword of the 
Apostle. "Put up again thy sword," said Jesus to 
Peter. "Thinkest thou that I cannot beseech the 
Father, and He shall even now send Me more than 
twelve legions of angels ? " 

"Hail, Rabbi; and kissed Him." So Judas spake: 
and so he did. His signal was obeyed. " Then they 
came and laid hands on Jesus and took Him." As His 
captors drew nigh He placed Himself between them 
and His Disciples. He asked no favor for Himself, 
but begged, "Let these go their way." His request 
was granted. As He was bound and led away, they 
went their way. But in so doing "all the Disciples- 
Peter, James and John, and the rest, all — left Him, and 
fled." 



CHAPTER XXI 

The Threefold Denial 

" Now Peter was sitting without in the court : and a maid came 
unto him, saying, Thou also wast with Jesus, the Galilean. But he 
denied before them all, saying, I know not what thou sayest. 
And again, he denied with an oath, I know not the man. Then 
began he to curse and to swear, I know not the man." — Matt. 26 : 6g t 
70, 72, 74. 

" And the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter. . . . And he 
went out and wept bitterly." — Luke 22 : 61, 62. 

"... Moving looks, like those which sent 
Their sweetness through a traitor's heart." 

— Elizabeth Barrett Browning. 

" Simon Peter followed Jesus and so did another 
Disciple." That other Disciple was John. The two 
whom Jesus, their Lord and Master, had sent to the 
Upper Room to prepare for the festival, followed Him, 
still their Lord but a captive, to the High-Priestly 
Palace to which He was being led for the mockery of 
a trial. 

After midnight, by moonlight, through the olive 
groves, across the Kidron, up the slope of Moriah, be- 
neath the shadows of the trees along the road without 
the city and of the houses within, trembling in fear of 
their enemies, and yet drawn by stronger love for their 

183 



184 A Life of St Peter 

Lord, they followed the hurrying band, overtaking it 
by the time it reached the Palace gate. We may think 
of Peter as the leader, but he did not "outrun " John 
as he did later. 

To picture clearly to our minds this part of the story 
of Peter we should have in mind the construction of 
the High Priest's Palace, which was very unlike 
our American houses. The entrance was a great 
arched opening, closed by a heavy door or gate 
for beasts of burden and household goods. In 
this larger gate there was a smaller one called 
a wicket-gate, through which persons passed in 
and out. Just inside the gate was a room or lodge for 
the porter or portress, who attended to the opening 
and shutting of the gate. This entrance was into a 
square, paved, uncovered courtyard. Around it, on 
three sides the house was built. All rooms up-stairs 
and down commanded a view of it. One large, lower 
room was separated from the courtyard, not by a 
wall, but by a row of pillars. This was probably the 
Judgment Hall of the Palace, into which persons in the 
courtyard could look, and from which they could be 
seen. With such arrangement of the house in mind, 
we can easily understand Peter's movements, and the 
positions of those with whom he had to do. It would 
aid the young reader to draw a diagram of the palace, 
and note the places related to the story. 



The Threefold Denial 185 

When the captors of Jesus reached the palace, the 
large gate was doubtless thrown open to admit them 
into the courtyard. "The chief Captain and the 
officers of the Jews who had " seized Jesus and bound 
Him, and "led Him away" from Gethsemane, passed 
through the courtyard and entered the Judgment Hall, 
while the police and servants remained in the court- 
yard. The night being cold, they made a fire. 

We are told that John ' ' entered in with Jesus into the 
court of the High Priest, but Peter was standing at the 
door without." We do not know why they were 
separated, but Peter was somehow shut out. John 
"was known unto the High Priest," and probably unto 
the servants of the Palace, and had no difficulty in 
obtaining admission. He soon discovered the absence 
of his companion, and "went out and spake to her who 
kept the door, and brought in Peter." This act of 
friendship led Peter into temptation, and to a test of his 
friendship for Jesus, in this bitter hour of trial. 

John no doubt hastened to the Judgment Hall to 
remain as near as he could to his Master. Did they not 
often look one upon the other, John in love and pity, 
Jesus in love and in thankfulness for the only human 
solace to whom His eyes could turn. The cords of 
affection which bound them together were stronger 
than those with which His limbs were fettered. 

Poor Peter! Inside the gateway, he did not dare to 



186 A Life of St Peter 

leave it, and follow John within, as John had followed 
him without. Partly hidden beneath its shadow, he 
watched what was passing within the court. He 
feared recognition. He had made himself the most 
prominent of the friends of Jesus in the Garden by the 
use of his sword. Perhaps he discovered Malchus, 
whose ear he had cut off, watching him. The portress 
of the gate by which he trembling stood, who had 
admitted him as a friend of John, understood them both 
to be friends of the captive in the hall. Perhaps her 
searching look drove him from his half-concealment. 
Then he was full of anxiety to learn anything he could 
of what was being done to his Master. So he strolled 
forward where the officers " had kindled a fire in the 
midst of the court and had sat down together." And 
now Peter is " sitting- with the officers, and warming 
himself in the light of the fire." He cannot claim the 
beatitude, "Blessed is the man that walketh not in the 
counsel of the ungodly, nor standeth in the way of 
sinners, not sitteth in the seat of the scornful." To 
their jests concerning Jesus he is silent. He reflects 
their looks of scorn and contempt. He forces himself 
to join in the mocking laughter, in action he is already 
denying his Lord. 

The portress, who had admitted him, having com- 
pleted her night-watch, gave place to another to whom 
she must have expressed her secret suspicion concerning 



The Threefold Denial 187 

the mysterious stranger, before going to her room. In 
so doing she passed the group around the fire. Of her, 
apparently, it is written, "There cometh one of the 
maids of the High Priest, and seeing Peter warming 
himself, she looked upon him, and saith, Thou also 
wast with the Nazarene, even Jesus." In looking upon 
Peter she summoned all the evil eyes into which the 
fire shone to follow hers. 

Sudden surprise and terror and shame revealed them- 
selves in Peter's face, as in a composite picture. Did 
he for a moment recall his boast to his Master, " If all 
shall be offended in Thee /will never be offended?" 
Now was the opportunity to make good his declaration 
of fidelity. Would he do it? Did we not already 
know the sequel, we would say, "Surely Peter, after 
all that has passed, will even in this moment prove 
himself the Rock-man, against whom all these waves 
of bitterness dash in vain." " But" — so he permitted 
Mark to write without erasing the record — "But he 
denied, saying, / neither know, nor do I understand 
what thou say est." We can imagine the wicked 
twinkle in the pert maiden's eye, and her gesture of 
scorn, and ringing laugh echoed by the group, as she 
turned from Peter with a haughty air of triumph. For 
him there was no escape from confession but in flight, 
and flight was confession. 

Once more in the court-archway, "another maid" 



188 A Life of St Peter 

—the second portress, with the same spirit as the first, 
and having the same contempt for the captive in the 
Hall— "saw him, and saith unto them that were there, 
This man was also with Jesus the Nazarene." Angered 
at her jeering, "again he denied with an oath, I know 
not the man." Confused, and so without self-control, 
he returned to the group around the fire, from which 
he had just fled, and which no doubt had seen and 
heard what had passed and rejoiced in the added arrow 
his spirit had received from a woman's tongue. 

Peter's emotions were conflicting. His actions be- 
lied his words. He would appear indifferent, but 
his very anxiety betrayed him. He would not be 
silent, less silence should give consent to Jesus. In 
trying to avert suspicion, he drew it upon himself. 
He spoke loudly, thus calling attention more and more 
to himself. His speech was with Galilean accent, 
marking him as one of the company of Jesus. To add 
to his confusion a piercing voice silenced him long 
enough to ask, "Did I not see thee in the garden with 
him?" The spokesman was a kinsman of Malchus. 
The garden sword and maimed ear had not been 
forgotten. This added to his confusion and fear. 
Those who taunted him did not believe his denials, 
though his oaths may have satisfied them that he 
could not be a friend of Jesus. 

Suddenly their attention was turned from Peter to 



The Threefold Denial 189 

the bound Captive being led from the Judgment Hall, 
across the courtyard, to the guard-room, to await an- 
other stage of His trial two or three hours later. It 
was at that moment that " the Lord turned and looked 
upon Peter." He did not speak to him, nor by any sign 
of knowing him, prove the falsehood of His disciple. 

" The Saviour looked upon Peter. Ay, no word, 
No gesture of reproach : 

. . . the forsaken Lord 
Looked only on the traitor. None record 
What that look was : none guess. 



And Peter from the height of blasphemy — 
1 1 never knew this man — ' did quail and fall, 



And went out speechless from the face of all, 
And filled the silence, weeping bitterly. 

" I think that look of Christ might seem to say : 
* Thou, Peter ! Art thou a common stone 
Which I at last must break My heart upon ? 

. . . Did I yesterday 
Wash thy feet, My beloved, that they should run 
Quick to destroy Me 'neath the morning sun ? 
And do thy kisses, like the rest, betray ? ' " 

— Mrs. Browning. 

"And straightway the second time the cock crew. 
And Peter called to mind the word, how that Jesus 
said unto him, ' Before the cock crow twice, thou shalt 
deny me thrice.' " In that look of Jesus, Peter saw the 



igo A Life of St Peter 

pain, reproach, pity, love and forgiveness of his 
Lord's wounded heart. And then he saw himself, the 
false friend, the perjured traitor. Clearer than the 
light of the fire revealed to the band around it the 
conflicting emotions revealed in his face, the look of 
Jesus revealed himself to his own heart. By that look 
it was broken. 

"He went out." So it is written of Judas when 
leaving the Upper Room. "He went out." So it is 
written of Peter when leaving the Priestly Palace ; but 
not with the same feeling; the one was of remorse, 
the other of penitence. Picture who can the con- 
trasted scenes. Judas "went away and hanged him- 
self; " Peter " went out and wept bitterly " — never to 
deny his Lord again. Thenceforth he lived under the 
shadow of his name, the Rock-man. 







St. Peter's Denial 
See Page 187 Old Engraving 



CHAPTER XXII 

The First Great Easter Day 

" Now on the first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, 
while it was yet dark, unto the tomb." — John 20: 1. 

" Not she with trait'rous kiss, her Saviour stung, 
Not she denied Him with unholy tongue : 

. She while Apostles shrank could danger brave, 
Last at the Cross, and earliest at His grave." 

" Ye seek Jesus, the Nazarene, which hath been crucified : He is 
risen. . . . But go, tell His Disciples and Peter, He goeth before 
you into Galilee." — Mark 16: 6, 7. 

" She runneth therefore, and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the 
other Disciple, whom Jesus loved. . . . Peter therefore went 
forth, and the other Disciple, and they went toward the tomb. And 
they ran both together ; and the other Disciple outran Peter, and came 
first to the tomb. . . . Simon Peter entered into the tomb." 
— John 20: 2-4, 6. 

"The Lord is risen indeed, and hath appeared to Simon." — Luke 
H'34- 

" He appeared to Cephas; then to the Twelve." — / Cor. ij:j. 

" There is born to you . . . Christ, the Lord." 
Thus joyfully said the Angel of Bethlehem. "He is 
risen." Thus joyfully said the Angel of the tomb. 
Between their utterances was the life of Christ on the 

191 



192 A Life of St Peter 

earth. At its close His cry on the cross was "It is 
finished." John heard it, and he alone has preserved 
it. 

After John's parting with Peter at the Palace, we 
know not when or where they met again ; but meet 
they did. What a. meeting it must have been ! — Peter 
almost in despair at having denied their Lord, while 
John had clung faithfully to Him. We think of John 
as comforting his weeping friend with assurances of 
the Lord's love and forgiveness. How minutely must 
John have told of all that passed after the parting in 
the Palace, and of what happened at the cross, until 
he heard that final word "finished," and saw their 
Master bow His head in death. 

On the morning of the third day after the crucifix- 
ion we find these brother-Apostles together. Sadly 
they talked together of their disappointment concerning 
the Messiah of whom they had learned in Bethsaida, 
in whom they had rejoiced by the Jordan and yet more 
on Hermon. Their hopes concerning Him and His 
Kingdom were at an end. Their beloved Lord and 
Master was dead. Nothing remained but the precious 
memory. There was nothing to do but to return with 
a sad heart to daily toil for daily bread. Perhaps they 
purposed to visit His tomb where John had seen Him 
laid, that there near His mangled body they might 
mourn together with other companions in sorrow. 



The First Great Easter Day 193 

Had they so done at an early hour there would have 
been no need of a certain messenger to Peter. 

Let us in thought visit the Saviour's tomb, even be- 
fore the arrival of Mary Magdaiene. By it, we may 
say with Milton, 

" Mine eye hath found that sepulchral rock 
That was a casket of Heaven's richest store." 

But it is such no longer. Instead of a dead Christ 
there is a living angel, to welcome those who come to 
the tomb in sorrow, and to send them away rejoicing. 
There was a certain name which he had learned — was 
it not from the Lord, Himself? It was not Mary, the 
Mother of Jesus; nor Mary of Bethany; nor the be- 
loved John. It was that of him on whom Jesus had 
"looked" in the Palace-court. We may not be mis- 
taken in supposing the Lord told the story of Peter's 
denial to the angel, bidding him send a message of 
forgiveness and comfort to His weeping Disciple, as- 
suring him of the joy He would have in meeting him 
again in Galilee. 

Mary Magdalene, who could not wait for the tardy 
sun, "while it was yet dark," cometh to the sombre 
tomb, brightened by the angel of the Lord, whose ap- 
pearance was as lightning and his raiment white as 
snow; like that which Peter and John had beheld 
when Moses and Elijah talked with their Lord of His 
decease which had now been accomplished at Jerusa- 



194 A Life of St Peter 

lem. Thus spake the angel to Mary and her compan- 
ions, — "Ye seek Jesus, the Nazarene, which hath been 
crucified; He is risen; He is not here; behold, the 
place where they laid Him! But go" — do not tarry; 
I am instructed by your risen Lord, who also is mine, 
to make you message-bearers of tidings of great joy 
— "go tell His Disciples and Peter, He goeth before 
you into Galilee; there shall ye see Him." 

We are not told that all the women ran to bring the 
Disciples word. We do not know to which of 
the eleven Apostles, one of the Marys and Salome " 
went. Perhaps the angel had his eye especially on 
Mary Magdalene, and pointed to her when he spoke 
the words, " and Peter ; " or perhaps she said to her 
companions, "You go to James, and Andrew and 
Philip: I would like to carry the news to Peter and 
John." 

" She runneth therefore, and cometh to Simon Peter, 
and to the other Disciple," who was John. What a 
meeting that was! For John what a contrast to the 
scene three days before when "Mary Magdalene 
was . . . sitting over against the sepulchre" of 
Jesus, and "beheld where He was laid." For trem- 
bling Peter, what a greeting from this message-bearer, 
breathless with running, and full of excitement. He 
must have been almost impatient for her calmer mo- 
ments, when she could rehearse to him the words of 




The Angel of the Resurrection 
See Page 193 Alexander Ender 



The First Great Easter Day 195 

the celestial warder of the tomb, assuring him of the 
Lord's readiness to meet even him. 

It is of interest to note that these two little words, 
"and Peter" — the theme of many a sermon even to 
this day — are preserved by Mark alone, to whom we 
believe Peter gave them. He must have treasured 
them as most precious, throughout his life, ever re- 
minding him of his Lord's tenderness towards him. 
They were apparently the first hint he had of Christ's 
readiness to forgive him. Nor would he forget that 
the message came through an angel, thus being 
reminded of the assurance that "there is joy 
among the angels of God over one sinner that re- 
penteth." 

It is his companion John alone who tells of Mary 
Magdalene hurriedly bearing the message to Peter and 
himself, and of its effect upon them both. We are 
not at all surprised when he tells us, " Peter, therefore, 
went forth and the other Disciple, and they went to- 
wards the tomb." For a little while, "they ran both 
together, and the other Disciple outran Peter, and 
came first to the tomb." No welcoming angel was 
there; no risen Lord with greetings. 

John stooping down and looking in saw only the 
"linen cloths" which Joseph of Arimathaea had 
brought, still perfumed with the myrrh of Nicodemus 
for the burial. At the door of the tomb reverent awe 



196 A Life of St Peter 

restrained the feet that had been winged with ardent 
love. 

Peter having arrived, panting and impulsive, entered 
first. A more careful survey than John had been able 
to give from the outside, revealed to Peter the napkin 
that had been upon the sacred head, " not lying with 
the linen cloths, but rolled up in a place by itself." 
What was there about it that made John so careful to 
report Peter's discovery, and mention these particulars ? 
Did he recall the tender care with which it had been 
arranged when "Mary Magdalene was there and the 
other Mary" ? Did he give it as an illustration of our 
Lord's carefulness in little things, even on so great an 
occasion as His rising from the dead ? Did he find in 
that folded napkin the proof that no enemy had rudely 
snatched it away, but. that his Lord had calmly tarried 
in His tomb till He had laid aside the garments of 
earth, not needed for His resurrection body ? 

John tells this of himself, " Then entered also that 
other Disciple, which first came to the tomb, and he 
saw and believed." Calmly and joyfully he and Peter 
left the tomb. John does not say they " ran both to- 
gether " now, but that "the Disciples went away 
again unto their own home." 

Of the ten appearances of our Lord after His resurrec- 
tion, the first was to Mary Magdalene, the second to 
other women, the third apparently to Peter. Of it we 




Christ and the Two Disciples of Emmaus 
See Page 197 H. Hofmann 



The First Great Easter Day 197 

know simply the fact, as given by St. Luke in his 
Gospel, and St. Paul in his first letter to the Corin- 
thians. We long to lift the curtain that hides that 
meeting when "the Lord looked upon Peter" the first 
time after He had so done in the Priestly Palace. 
What was the hour and place ? What words were 
spoken by each? What expressions of penitence, 
forgiveness and affection ? That interview was too 
tender and personal for our gaze, or the gratification 
of our curiosity. Peter was the first Apostle, the first 
man, reported, to whom Jesus revealed Himself. The 
Lord did not wait to fulfil his appointment through 
the angel to meet him with others in Galilee. He met 
him alone in Jerusalem, soon after leaving His tomb. 

But Peter did not keep that meeting a secret from 
his fellow-Apostles. On the evening of that Easter- 
day, they were assembled, talking of all these things 
that had happened. The appearance to Peter seems to 
have been a special topic, more marked than even that 
to Mary Magdalene. Their meeting was interrupted 
by the arrival from Emmaus of two disciples to whom 
the Lord had appeared while they were in wonder- 
ment over what they had heard of the vision of angels 
and the empty tomb. On their eyes being opened in 
their home so that they knew Him, and His vanishing 
out of their sight, "they rose up that very hour and 
returned to Jerusalem and found the eleven gathered 



198 A Life of. St Peter 

together, and them that were with them." They were 
greeted with the rapturous cry, "the Lord is risen in- 
deed and hath appeared unto Simon." In joyful re- 
sponse they " rehearsed the things that had happened 
in the way, and how He was known of them in the 
breaking of the bread." 

And then there was another surprise which filled the 
company with terror, for they "supposed that they had 
seen a spirit." So had they mistaken their Lord on 
the sea of Galilee. As there He had calmed the waves 
and their spirits, so now "Jesus stood in the midst of 
them, and saith unto them, ' Peace be unto you." 

Sinking Peter had been saved from drowning in an- 
swer to his own cry, " Lord, save me." He had been 
saved from apostasy because of Him who said, "Si- 
mon . . . I have made supplication for thee." His 
faith had not failed utterly. Repentant and forgiven, 
rejoicing in the lone meeting with the Lord fresh from 
His tomb, the first of the Apostles thus blessed, he was 
once more Peter the Chief Apostle, most ready to wel- 
come the Master to their reunited circle after they had 
all forsaken Him in Gethsemane. What a benediction 
was that at the close of the Easter-evening meeting, 
when "Jesus said to them again, Peace be unto you." 
We almost add the words of the angel, " and Peter." 



CHAPTER XXIII 
With the Risen Lord 

" Simon Peter saith unto them, I go a fishing. That Disciple 
therefore whom Jesus loved said unto Peter, It is the Lord. When 
they had broken their fast, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son 
of John, Lovest thou me more than these ? He saith unto Him, 
Yea, Lord; Thou knowest that I love Thee. He saith unto him, 
Feed my lambs. Yea, Lord, Thou knowest that I love Thee. Tend 
my sheep. Lord, Thou knowest all things ; Thou knowest that I love 
Thee. Feed my sheep." — John 21 :j, 7, 15-17. 

"He (Peter) appears entirely changed in the last interview he has 
with the Saviour on the shore of the lake of Tiberias." — Pressense. 

" It was to set him first the humblest work, that which needed 
most tender care and patience." — Edershebn. 

" Peter, turning about, seeth the Disciple whom Jesus loved follow- 
ing. . . . Peter . . . saith to Jesus, Lord, and what shall this 
man do? " — John 21 : 20, 21. 

Peter, James and John were once more among the 
familiar scenes of their native shore, of Gennesaret. 
It was spring-time, when the plain was carpeted with 
flowers, and the trees were vocal with birds, from 
which they had heard the Great Teacher draw lessons 
of wisdom. Yonder was Hattin where they had been 
chosen as Apostles. In the distance Peter's " Holy 
Mount "still stood in grandeur, as when he first be- 

199 



200 A Life of St Peter 

held it with the wondering eyes of childhood. Before 
them was the sea itself, by whose shores they had 
played, in whose waters they had first cast the net in 
boyhood, and where they had toiled in manhood, un- 
til, after a miraculous draught of fishes, they had 
obeyed the call of their new Master, "Follow me." 
He had vanished from their sight on the Easter even- 
ing. 

They were waiting for the time of which the angel 
of the Sepulchre spake when he said of Jesus, "Go 
tell His Disciples and Peter, He goeth before you into 
Galilee." Besides them there were four others. 
"Simon Peter saith unto them, I go a fishing. They 
say unto him, We also come with thee." But the old 
story of the fruitless night of toil was repeated. Did 
they think and say, " Oh, that the miracle might also 
be repeated " ? 

" Slowly the gleaming stars retire, 
The Eastern Heaven is all on fire." 

In the dim dawn they see a lone figure on the shore. 

The stillness of the morning air is broken by His 
voice calling to them, "Children, have ye aught to 
eat?" They answer Him, "No." He bids them, 
" Cast the net on the right side of the boat and ye shall 
find." Perhaps thinking the early wanderer on the 
shore has discovered some signs of fish, they obey, 
enclosing a multitude of great fishes, one hundred and 









With the Risen Lord 201 

fifty-three in number. John glances quickly from the 
net to the figure on the shore. He recognizes the 
voice. With joyful surprise and trembling lips he 
"saith unto Peter, it is the Lord." 

That is enough for the impetuous and fervid Dis- 
ciple, who seizes his loose fisherman's tunic, and ha- 
stily fastening it with his girdle, springs into the sea, 
and swims a hundred yards to the shore. The leader 
from the shore to the boat becomes the leader from 
the boat to the shore. On the occasion of the former 
miracle, he had cried out in abasement, "Depart from 
me, for I am a sinful man, O Lord." Such he had 
proved himself since that hour, but having fallen he 
had been forgiven, and that forgiveness had increased 
his love and devotion to his Lord. For a little time 
they are again alone. Precious moments for the 
Apostle, so absorbed that he is unmindful of his com- 
panions struggling with the overburdened net. At 
last, however, "Simon Peter went up, and drew the 
net to land." 

We have been told of "a fire in the midst of the 
court" where Peter "sat in the light of the fire," 
denying his Lord. And now having reached the 
shore he saw "a fire of coals there," and that same 
Lord by it ready to welcome him. Could he forget 
that former fire, or fail to contrast the scenes ? 

His six companions soon join him. Can this be He 



202 A Life of St Peter 

who sat with them in the Upper Room and ate with 
them the Last Supper? Is this He who spoke so 
familiarly with them and they with Him ? Concern- 
ing that meal He had said, ''With desire 1 have desired 
to eat this Passover with you before I suffer." He had 
suffered. There was no more use for a paschal lamb 
such as Peter and John had once provided. He, the 
Lamb of God, had been offered. 

He Himself had partly prepared a feast on the sea- 
shore, awaiting their coming. "They see a fire of 
coals there, and fish laid thereon and bread.'' Having 
bidden them to bring of the fish which by his direc- 
tion they had caught, the morning meal was ready. 
"Jesus saith unto them, come, and break your fast." 
It was a silent meal. Even the Master Himself seems 
to have been silent. Even Peter who had been so 
ready to speak on former occasions, was silent. The 
seven were conscious of a great change in Him, and of 
a new relation to Him. Their reverence was so pro- 
found, their awe so great, that their lips were sealed. 
"None of the Disciples durst inquire of Him, Who art 
thou? knowing that it was the Lord." 

His thought was centered on one of them. "When 
they had broken their fast Jesus saith to Simon Peter, 
Simon, Son of Joanes, lovest thou me more than 
these ? " We recall his boast that, whatever others 
might do he would be faithful to his Lord. He had then 



With the Risen Lord 203 

three times denied Him. The question concerning 
love to the Master was three times given, with differ- 
ent shades of meaning. Peter's answer to the first 
was, ''Yea, Lord; Thou knowest that I love Thee." 
The Lord followed it with a new commandment, 
" Feed My Iambs." 

Herein was a mission to childhood. Fitness for it 
was a test of fitness for service. It was a humble 
work, such as had not been definitely assigned before. 
It involved humility, and a childlike spirit, such as had 
been taught in Peter's home. 

That mission included more than the mere treatment 
of childhood. To "receive "the little child, and to 
"despise not," and to "forbid not," were not enough. 
*' Feed My lambs," was the first article of the Apostle's 
renewed and enlarged commission. Peter met the 
test. He was now prepared for the humblest service. 
With repeated assurances of his love, the Lord as- 
signed him also the feeding of His sheep. 

There is a legend of the Rabbis that Moses followed 
a straying Iamb into the wilderness. Taking it into 
his arms, he said, "Little lamb, thou knewest not 
what was good for thee. Come to me, and I will bear 
thee to thy fold." God then said of him, " Because 
he has been tender to the straying lamb, he shall be 
the shepherd of my people Israel." So did Christ 
judge concerning Peter. Peter's new commission was 



204 A Life of St Peter 

threefold — "Feed My little lambs"; "Shepherd My 
sheep"; "Feed the choicest of My flock." 

Thenceforth he was to appear under a new symbol 
— that of shepherd, such as he had heard the Lord de- 
clare Himself to be. He was to be chief undershepherd 
of the two divisions of the Christian flock — the 
young, including those who were such in years and 
in the Christian life, and the old. As shepherds he 
afterwards saw those that had charge of the Christian 
church, bidding them in almost the words in which he 
had been bidden himself, "Feed the flock of God." 
Reminding them of reward for faithful service, he 
wrote of the Master who had commissioned him, 
"When the Chief Shepherd shall appear, ye shall re- 
ceive a crown of glory which fadeth not away." 

It was immediately after appointing Peter an under- 
shepherd that the Chief Shepherd told him of what he 
must suffer before he would receive his crown of 
glory. He told him "by what manner of death he 
should glorify God," apparently in the same manner in 
which Christ Himself had died on the cross. This 
may have been a thought in Jesus' mind when He im- 
mediately added, " Follow Me." Peter seems to have 
taken the words literally, and as Jesus turned aside, 
followed Him in the way, as he had so often done un- 
til that last following to Gethsemane, whence he forsook 
Him and fled. But nothing should separate them now. 



■ 




From the Boat to the Shore to Meet Jesus 
See Page 201 Alexandre Bida 



With the Risen Lord 205 

Loving eyes were upon them and loving steps were 
behind them. "Then Peter, turning about, seeth the 
Disciple whom Jesus loved following, which also 
leaned back on His breast at the Supper, and said, 
Lord, who is he that betrayeth Thee?" We are not 
told that John beckoned to Peter to ask the Lord con- 
cerning himself, but Peter's love for his friend and in- 
terest in his future prompted the question, " Lord, and 
what shall this man do? — What shall his lot be?" 
If we do not misread Peter's thought, he wanted to 
know whether John would suffer a martyrs death, or 
await a peaceful end of life. With a gentle rebuke, 
Jesus replied, " If I will that he tarry till I come, what 
is that to thee ? Follow thou Me." These are the last 
recorded words of Jesus to Peter. This is the last time 
Peter's name appears in the Gospels. They met again 
on the appointed mountain in Galilee, where Christ 
with His Disciples around Him, gave the commission, 
"Go teach all nations" — which command Peter was 
so faithfully to obey. 

Once more and for the last time they were together 
in Jerusalem. They left it by the path along which 
Peter had led in triumph the King, who soon there led 
His Disciples in sorrow. Passing down the valley of 
Kidron they climbed the slope of Olivet. They passed 
Gethsemane. Peter was not bidden to tarry and watch 
for an hour of agony and triumph. One glance at the 



2o6 A Life of St Peter 

spot where he had slumbered until his Lord bid him 
arise, one look in the direction where he had fled, was 
enough. A glance at the peak over against the Tem- 
ple was a reminder of the last time they had climbed 
Olivet together, and gazed on the fated city. In the 
distance was the Jordan, where the first words he ever 
heard from his new Master were these — "Thou art 
Simon; Thou shalt be called Cephas — Peter." Forty 
days had passed since he had looked into the empty 
tomb. They came over against Bethany, but not to 
linger there, as so often before. 

With outstretched hands and parting blessings, He 
whom Peter had known as the Messiah, Teacher, Mas- 
ter, Lord, the Lamb of God, the Son of God, " was 
taken up, and a cloud of glory received Him out of 
their sight." His earthly companionship was ended. 
His chosen band had not seen Him wield an earthly 
sceptre, but as He parted from them a Heavenly host 

" Thronged His chariot wheels, 
And bore Him to His throne; 
Then swept their golden harps, and sung, 
The glorious work is done." 

As Peter and his companions looked steadfastly up- 
wards, two angels addressed them as " men of Gali- 
lee," recalling their early home whence the Lord had 
called them to accompany Him in His earthly ministry, 
until one of them heard Him say, "It is finished." 
The angels glorified the name Galilean by which the 







The Ascension 
See Page 206 G. Biermann 



With the Risen Lord 207 

followers of Jesus were ridiculed, even " as the name 
Jesus of Nazareth had been glorified by the resurrec- 
tion." 

"Why stand ye gazing up into heaven?" the an- 
gels asked the Disciples, bidding them to return to Je- 
rusalem, where their ascended Lord had told them to 
abide, awaiting the fulfilment of a blessed promise of 
the Holy Spirit coming upon them. He also assured 
them of Christ's return ' in like manner as they had 
seen Him go into Heaven.' So, "they returned to Je- 
rusalem with great joy." From there the Chief Shep- 
herd had led His Apostolic flock. Thither was not 
Peter, His chief under-shepherd, their guide ? 






CHAPTER XXIV 
Day of Pentecost 

" James and Cephas and John, they who were reputed to be pil- 
lars." — Gal. 2 : g. 

" And when the Day of Pentecost was now come, they were all 
together in one place. There appeared unto them tongues, parting 
asunder, like as of fire ; and it sat upon each one of them." — Acts 2:3 

" The days of hope and prayer are past, 
The day of comfort dawns at last. 
* # #• * * * 

Swiftly and straight each tongue of flame, 
Through cloud and breeze unwavering came." 

— Christian Year. 

** One colossal figure emerges from the gloom, now more than ever 
the representative of his brethren." — Stanley. 

" Peter (in the storm on the lake) was the image of a weak faith, 
staggered by the storms of the world ; but after he had received the 
gift of the Holy Ghost, he who was like a fluent wave became a sted- 
fast rock, unmoved by the tempest of persecution and the fear of 

death." — Augustine. 

St. Luke, speaking of the return of the Disciples 
from Olivet after the Ascension, says, "They went up 
into the Upper Chamber, where they were abiding, 
both Peter and John and James and Andrew," and oth- 
ers. It was probably the room where Peter and John 

208 



Day of Pentecost 209 

had prepared the Passover for Christ and His Disciples. 
The goodman of the house would welcome the com- 
pany even without their Master. There, they "all 
continued with one accord in prayer and supplica- 
tion." 

But the circle of the Apostles had been enlarged by 
other disciples, including certain women, no doubt 
those who had ministered to Jesus of their substance, 
accompanied Him in some of Hisjourneyings, lingered 
at His cross, tenderly cared for His body, and on the 
resurrection morning, hastened to His tomb. 

Besides the Apostles, only one other person is 
named. It is "Mary the mother of Jesus." This is 
the last record of her. The first we know of her, is 
in her home in Nazareth, alone with the angel who 
hailed her as the highly favored one of earth. We see 
her for the last time in this place of prayer to her Son 
and Lord. John still beholds her as his mother, as he 
was bidden to do at the cross. But he is not the only 
son, for the "brethren" of Jesus, her own sons, who 
did not during His life believe on Him, are now num- 
bered with His disciples. Such was the company 
waiting for "the baptism of the Holy Spirit." 

Thus far we have followed the Peter of the Gospels; 
now we are to follow the Peter of the Early Church. 
To him one act seemed necessary before the Church 
would be ready for its new mission. 



210 A Life of St Peter 

There was a sad vacancy in the Apostolic company. 
Judas had never been truly one of them, though num- 
bered with them. Peter proposed that they should 
fill the vacant place by choosing some one who had 
been a witness of Christ's ministry, and had seen Him 
after His resurrection. Their thoughts were centered 
on two such. After prayer, "they gave forth their 
lots; and the lot fell upon Matthias." A great event 
was at hand in which Peter would be the most active 
leader. 

The feast of Pentecost was one of the three chief 
festivals of the Jews. It was attended by multitudes, 
including those who lived in Palestine and many from 
distant regions. 

The day of this Pentecost was probably Saturday, 
nine days after the Lord's ascension. The Christian 
company had assembled for an early morning prayer 
meeting. In Peter's meditations, he may have recalled 
the words spoken by his old master, John the Baptist, 
concerning his new Master, Jesus Christ, "He shall 
baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire." 

Suddenly there came a roaring sound. It was not 
that of earthquake, nor tempest, nor whirlwind. It 
did not shake the walls of that Upper Room. It came 
from above, as a sign from Heaven. "And there ap- 
peared unto them tongues parting asunder, like as of 
fire; and it sat upon each one of them." They under- 




Matthias Chosen in the Place of Judas 
See Page 210 Old Engraving 



Day of Pentecost 2 1 1 

stood that the promise of their Lord was being ful- 
filled. "They were all filled with the Holy Spirit." 
Their service of prayer was changed to that of praise. 
They could say of that room more truly than ever be- 
fore, " The Lord is in His Holy Place." 

But they felt that the hour had come in which to tell 
of Him whose presence had first consecrated that 
room. So they left it for the streets of the city, and 
perhaps an outer court of the Temple. Crowds 
gathered about them and listened to their words, as- 
tonished and " confounded because that every man 
heard them speaking in his own language," though 
the speakers were all Galileans. Some said, "What 
meaneth this ? But others mocking, said, They are 
filled with new wine." 

Once more is Peter the spokesman for the company, 
in words such as these: — 

" Ye men of Judaea, and especially you who live in 
Jerusalem, listen to what 1 have to say. The wonder- 
ful things that have happened — the tongues of fire and 
the speaking of these Christians in different languages 
— make you think that they are drunken. But you 
are very much mistaken. You know of the custom 
of the Jews not to take any wine until late in the day. 
It is now only nine o'clock in the morning, so it is un- 
fair for you to judge that we are drunk. I can explain 
to you how these wonderful things have happened." 



212 A Life of St Peter 

Eight hundred years ago, the Prophet Joel wrote 
these words: — " It shall come to pass in the last days, 
saith God, I will pour out of My Spirit upon all flesh: 
and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy." 
Remembering this prophecy, attend to something else 
I have to say. Jesus of Nazareth lived among you as 
a man, like other men. But He was more than a mere 
man. He did miracles and wonders. These were 
'signs' that He had the power of God. This same 
Jesus ye by the hands of lawless men, did crucify and 
slay: whom God raised up, having loosed the pangs 
of death: because it was not possible that He should 
be holden of it." David in one of the Psalms, tells of 
some one who would die, but who would not remain 
dead. He would begin to live again so soon that His 
body would still be perfect and not decayed. 

Brethren, I may say unto you freely of the patriarch 
David, that he both died and was buried, and his tomb 
is with us unto this day, on Mount Sion. David, 
being a Prophet, and knowing that God had promised 
that Jesus should reign as a King, spake of the resur- 
rection of Christ. This Jesus did God raise up, 
whereof we all — Apostles and Christians— are wit- 
nesses. We saw Him after He rose. I was in His 
empty tomb, then I met Him alone, then with my fel- 
low-Disciples, then with many of my fellow-Chris- 
tians. We were witnesses not onlv of His resurrec- 



BSfflLlR' I ft 




■ ■ 


-F— ■" 


SSPiK'' w*% 






" 


WtMmjm 


|;|^;|^J^.| 






'"" '"' Srr^"-- ■ ;/:,::..; ,/ iw .%;'"'" ; •? 


Ill&IS^ " m 


7 . , ,.. . . /; . ^.- ^ - ^_ . ^ ^ ., r „.v 


/ ' : W' : 


sffilfip 

■"■-—' 


1 A.* 


!;: 


Wg&;. ' ' 'gSr ft 


^^^^■^^■•.^.•^^ 


?M '■■■]_ 


, r '.; 


/\ . : 


•: , ; 


.'.• 


■Sh' '^» - ,.-. Jf ;'* 


. ' ^ 








r 


0": 


^BBP yBB§& 


ISHPIIJdgjL^ 


./' 


XESct ■ fl 


tsSfjf* 


'I. ' ■ 


-... 




«§f. , 


*V " 


'kfS^y 






:V 


WB, 


fi^ « 




hK' : 




' Till 


' ■ V .'. • f. .. 


w 




JH0 i 


BBHSfe^^^^ 






«• ;« 




■■" : -V%-|S :/ : ;S ' ' 




'^M 


. 


,'"■-', ' ^ 




wmk. §§ 


$'"'- ! -- 


>ffrfhfcfc 




HI 




■ „■ ..,,., 




SP— -11 


Ll°' ' ' • ' '-■■ 


v ■ K '\f" 


%?i:h,-r 


L 




%r^S h :x... 




- "^N 



>S>£ Pag<? 216 At the Beautiful Gate Old Engraving 



Day of Pentecost 213 

tion, but of His ascension, He is now at the right 
hand of God exalted into Heaven. Before His death, 
He said to us Apostles, "I will pray the Father and 
He shall give you another Comforter. He shall teach 
you all things." This Comforter is the Holy Spirit of 
whom Jesus prophesied. These wonderful things 
which ye now see and hear are the fulfilment of 
the prophecy of Joel, and the promise of Jesus. David 
speaking as a Prophet, said that Jesus as a King, 
should reign, and that His Kingdom should be glorious 
and eternal. All this is true concerning this Jesus 
whom ye crucified." 

Such are some of the things of which Peter spoke. 
They were true and solemn words. He spoke boldly, 
charging the Jews with great wickedness in crucifying 
Jesus. Some of them believed his words, and felt 
their guilt, and feared punishment of their sins, "and 
said unto Peter and the rest of the Apostles, Brethren, 
what shall we do ? " And Peter said unto them, " Re- 
pent ye, and be baptized every one of you in the name 
of Jesus Christ." He told them that if they did this, 
they also should receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, by 
whom they had seen such wonders done, and who 
was promised not only to Jews but to people of all 
nations. 

We do not know all that he said on that occasion, 
but with many other words, he told them what to do 



214 A Life of St Peter 

and exhorted them to do it. Then they that re- 
ceived his words, were baptized: and there were 
added in that day, about three thousand souls to the 
one hundred and twenty of which the church in Jeru- 
salem was composed when that Pentecostal day 
began. 

Can this Peter on this Pentecostal day, be the same 
we have seen, timid and vacillating, and even denying 
his Lord ? Yea verily, for in him has been fulfilled the 
promise of his Lord that he with others, should "be 
baptized with the Holy Spirit." 



CHAPTER XXV 
At the Beautiful Gate of the Temple 

"A certain man that was lame . . . was carried, whom they 
laid daily at the door of the Temple which is called Beautiful. Peter 
said, silver and gold have I none ; but what I have, that give I thee. 
In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, walk." — Acts 3: 2, 6. 

" Peter and John answered and said unto them, Whether it be 
right in the sight of God to hearken unto you rather than unto God, 
judge ye." — Acts 4: ig. 

After the day of Pentecost, "many wonders and 
signs were done by the Apostles" in the name of 
Jesus. Mark in the close of his Gospel records a 
promise made by the Lord, — "These signs shall fol- 
low them that believe: in My name . . . they 
shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover." 
Matthew tells of a command to the Apostles, — "Get 
you no gold, nor silver, nor brass in your purses." 

Luke in the Acts selects one of the early miracles in 
which this promise and this command are recalled. It 
is especially worthy of note because it became the oc- 
casion of the beginning of those persecutions with 
which from that hour the Christians were afflicted. 

The Temple was yet in its glory. The day of its 
destruction foretold by Jesus on Olivet to Peter and his 

215 



216 A Life of St Peter 

three companions, had not yet come. It still looked 
to the travelers approaching the city like a mountain 
of snow. Its plates of gold reflecting the morning 
rays, still dazzled his eyes. Its magnificence seemed 
to belie the prophecy which he knew must be fulfilled. 
Its grandeur consisted in part of ten entrances, most 
of them adorned with silver and gold. One of these 
was more splendid in design and more ornate than the 
other nine. In distinction from them it was called 
"The Beautiful Gate of the Temple." It was of 
enormous size. Josephus says, " It could be with dif- 
ficulty shut by twenty men/' and that the material en- 
closing it was Corinthian brass, more precious than 
gold. That brass had an interesting history. Nearly 
two centuries before the days of our story, Corinth had 
fallen before the Roman power. It was burned to the 
ground. A vast number of images and statues of 
gold, silver and copper were melted, and fused by the 
intense heat, forming a molten stream. When cooled, 
the mixture received the name of Corinthian brass. 
No art produced its like. It was more precious than 
any other metals. Herod procured a portion of it for 
the Temple Gate which was fittingly called "Beauti- 
ful." It seemed especially so to the fishermen of Gali- 
lee, who saw nothing like it in the region of their 
home. It was the special object of their wonder and 
admiration when they said, "Master, behold, what 



At the Beautiful Gate of the Temple 217 

manner of stones and what manner of buildings!" 
Little did Peter think when that exclamation was ut- 
tered, that through the centuries it would be chiefly 
remembered, not so much for its richness and beauty, 
as for his own relation to it. It was the scene of a 
miracle by him. 

The Temple was still a place of deep and tender in- 
terest to the Apostles, notwithstanding the treatment 
their Lord had there received, from those who had re- 
jected Him as the Messiah-King and Saviour. From 
the time each of them, at twelve years of age, first 
looked upon it, with all the curiosity and wonderment 
of childhood, it had been the end of pilgrimages, the 
great sanctuary of earth, the place of sacred memories. 
Again and again, each would repeat the psalm, 

" These things I remember . . . 
How I went with the throng ... to the house of God, 
With the voice of joy and praise, a multitude keeping holy day." 

In later years the house had become in the minds of 
the Apostles, yet more sacred by their association with 
Him who had so often trodden with them, the Temple- 
courts which still echoed with His memorable words. 
Though the Upper Room had become a consecrated 
place, and they met for prayer and praise and the 
Lord's Supper in Christian homes, they did not forsake 
what had been to them the Holy House. They con- 
tinued "daily with one accord in the Temple, and 



218 A Life of St. Peter 

breaking bread from house to house.*' The Temple 
had become for them, not only a place of worship, 
but where they could also proclaim the name of Him 
who was the Lord of the Temple. 

Among the Jews, there were three distinct hours of 
prayer, — at nine in the morning, at noon, and at three 
in the afternoon, which by the Jews, was called the 
ninth hour. 

"Now Peter and John were going up into the Tem- 
ple at the hour of prayer, being the ninth hour." 
Once more we find these names together. How much 
has passed since we followed them to the tomb, and 
stood with them on the shores of Gennesaret, where 
Peter was told by his Lord about his future. Since the 
death of James, how much closer than ever must John 
have clung to Peter. We are not surprised to know 
that " they walked to the House of God in company." 

As the multitudes thronged the Beautiful Gate of the 
Temple, it was the chief place of resort for the dis- 
eased and crippled who sought the aid of charity. 
Peter and John encountered one such. He was lame. 
For forty years, he had always been so. How hap- 
less his condition. His mother never had the pleasing 
task of encouraging his first tottering steps. As a 
child he had never joined in the gleeful romp with 
brothers, sisters and mates. As a youth, he had never 
climbed Olivet, or descended to the pool of Siloam, or 






At the Beautiful Gate of the Temple 219 

wandered through the valleys of Gihon, Hinnom 
and Jehoshaphat. As a man he had never gathered 
grapes from the vineyards, or olives from the trees, or 
toiled on the thrashing floor. Bounding life had never 
been his. For forty years he had been carried. We 
are told of only one thing which was done for him by 
his friends: perhaps in poverty it was all that could be 
done by them. He was "laid daily at the door of the 
Temple, which was called Beautiful, to ask alms." 
We wonder whether he had ever entered, or only tar- 
ried where the throng passed in. 

To the passers-by he must have been well known. 
They had become familiar with his emaciated form, 
sad countenance and pitiful tone. What a contrast as 
they glanced from him to the Beautiful Gate; the one 
so depressing, the other so elevating. At this hour 
the shadows of the gate fell upon the variegated 
pavement of Solomon's porch ; not brightening its 
beauty, but adding to his gloom. All day long he 
repeated the plaint cry, "Help me, good sirs, and 
God will bless you." Some gave him a pittance for 
his importunity, and others in charity; and others 
looked askance and passed in silence. 

At last came the two Galilean peasants. There 
was something in their appearance that encouraged 
him. "Seeing Peter and John about to go into the 
Temple he asked to receive an alms." "And Peter 



220 A Life of St. Peter 

fastening his eyes on him, with John, said, Look on 
us." The fixed gaze and sympathetic words of Peter, 
gave him an assurance of help. But the next words 
must have deepened the shadow on his spirit. With 
a disappointed look, he heard Peter say, " Silver and 
gold have 1 none" — the very things, for which he 
longed and hoped, even "expecting to receive some- 
thing." How strange the words that followed — " but 
what I have, that give I thee." What could Peter 
have, if not silver and gold, that would be of any help 
to him ? But there was help, greater far and most un- 
expected. Obeying Peter's command to look on 
them, he listened with astonishment to the Apostle's 
bidding, "In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, 
walk." Without hesitation or questioning, he obeyed. 
His withered limbs received strength. And then, as 
Peter had seen his Lord do to the mother in his own 
home, after the fever, had left her, he took him by 
the right hand, and raised him up. To what a rapid 
series of pictures of the healed man, we are pointed 
when told that "leaping up, he stood, and began to 
walk; and he entered with them into the Temple, 
walking, and leaping and praising God." For the first 
time he was now the bounding boy, the athletic 
youth, the walking man, in almost the same moment. 
But not all was mere animal excitement. It was in- 
spired by a nobler feeling of gratitude and praise to 







Sec Page 211 The Apostles Preaching Gustavo Dor 



At the Beautiful Gate of the Temple 221 

Him in whose name the sudden change had been 
wrought. 

The evening prayer of the two Apostles and their 
fellow-worshipper for the first time, was ended, and 
together they left the Temple. He clung to his bene- 
factors: "he held Peter and John," thus drawing to 
them the attention of an encircling and admiring 
crowd. 

Peter was the hero of the place and the hour, but 
he was jealous for the honor of his Lord. Every eye 
was fastened on him and John, as if the gods had 
come down in the likeness of men. It was a mo- 
ment of temptation to the ambitious spirit shown in 
former days. It was a grand opportunity for Peter to 
claim superiority and seek its glory. But not so. 
How very different were his words and conduct. He 
had been humbled. He had been baptized with the 
Holy Spirit. He was now like his former master 
John the Baptist, when he answered the plaudits of 
the multitude with the declaration, " I am not the 
Christ." Peter disclaimed healing power in himself, 
and claimed it all for Christ. He did not say, as Jesus 
had to afflicted ones, "/ say unto thee, arise," but he 
spake " in the name of Jesus of Nazareth." 

This was the name which the Jews had written in 
scorn on the cross. Peter in his first recorded miracle, 
thus declared himself the servant of that same Jesus. 



222 A Life of St Peter 

The very spot where the multitude gathered about 
him, was a reminder of the time when that same Jesus 
proclaimed Himself to be the Son of God and Saviour 
of the world. 

The sight of the excited multitude deeply impressed 
the Apostles. "When Peter saw it, he answered 
unto the people, Ye men of Israel, why marvel ye at 
this man, or why fasten ye your eyes on us, as though 
by our own power or godliness we had made him to 
walk?" He charged them with the death of the 
Prince of Life, whom God raised from the dead, thus 
glorifying His Son. Peter declared himself and John 
to be witnesses of the resurrection of Jesus, and that 
" by faith in His name hath His name made this man 
strong." And then he exhorted them to repentance, 
giving assurance of pardon through Him whom they 
had crucified, but God had glorified. 

Peter's address was suddenly interrupted. The 
crowd listening to the sound of his voice, heard that 
of the tread of soldiers. Jewish leaders, ever on the 
alert to check Christian influence, had watched the ex- 
cited throng in the sacred cloister. The Captain of the 
Guard, with his band, was called from the Castle of 
Antonia, adjoining the Temple, to arrest the Apostles 
as ring-leaders of a religious riot. 

As " it was now eventide, " and so too late for trial, they 
were put " in ward unto the morrow " for safe keeping. 




St. Peter and St. John Sent to Prison 
See Page 222 Old Engraving 



At the Beautiful Gate of the Temple 223 

But this very act of violence by the Jewish leaders, 
excited the sympathy of the multitude for the Apos- 
tles. The effect of the miracle was so great, and 
Peter's address had so interested and influenced them 
that "many of them that heard the word, believed; 
and the number of men came to be about five thou- 
sand." 

The morning dawned. The Temple storm of the 
preceding day had not calmed, but rather increased. 
The rulers and the priesthood were determined to 
silence the voice that had spoken with healing power 
at the Beautiful Gate, and in condemnation of them on 
Solomon's Porch. The Council or Sanhedrin as- 
sembled, probably in the same place where Jesus was 
condemned, with Annas the High Priest presiding. 
The prisoners were brought before them. 

There was one man who came to the trial uninvited. 
His presence was not desired. Next to the Apostles, 
he was the most marked man in the assembly. The 
day before, he had lain helpless until there came Peter 
and John, his benefactors, with whom, in gratitude he 
had entered the Temple, and whom in faithfulness, he 
now followed into the Judgment Hall. With what 
eagerness he pushed his way as near to them as pos- 
sible, firmly treading with the "feet and ankle bones" 
which had received their first strength only a few 
hours before. All eyes turned from the Apostles to 



224 A Life of St Peter 

him, as the silent yet powerful witness to healing 
power in the name of Jesus. 

"And when they had set them in the midst, they 
inquired, By what power, or in what name, have ye 
done this ? " The question was asked in anger and 
defiance. We imagine the questioning judge looked 
fiercely at the prisoners, and unkindly at the healed 
man who was the innocent occasion of their arrest. 
The answer was ready. "Peter, filled with the Holy 
Ghost, said, . . . Be it known unto you all, and 
to all the people of Israel, that in the name of Jesus 
Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified, whom God 
raised from the dead, even in Him, doth this man 
stand before you whole." We see Peter pointing to 
"this man," and hear him emphasizing the word 
"stand," in contrast to his position the day before, 
when he was "laid at the door of the Temple." 

Bold words! Can they be uttered by the same lips 
that, in the adjoining court, denied with an oath Jesus 
the Nazarene ? Yea, verily, for Peter had fled from 
that court " weeping bitterly." The Pentecostal flame 
had also been on his head: he was filled with the 
Holy Ghost. 

The astonished Sanhedrin, without replying to 
Peter's words, gave orders to have him and John taken 
outside the hall, while in secret session they debated 
the question, "What shall we do to these men?" 



At the Beautiful Gate of the Temple 225 

The perplexed Sanhedrin, afraid to punish the Apos- 
tles, yet fearful of their teachings and influence, being 
compelled to admit " that indeed a notable miracle had 
been wrought through them," agreed to a suggestion, 
— "Let us threaten them, that they speak henceforth, 
to no man in this name." 

Peter's musings outside, were interrupted by his 
being called into the Judgment Hall for a possible sen- 
tence of punishment. But he and John were only 
charged not to speak at all nor teach in the name of 
Jesus. " But Peter and John answered, Whether it be 
right in the sight of God, to hearken unto you rather 
than unto God, judge ye, for we cannot but speak the 
things which we saw and heard." 

After further threatening, they were allowed to go. 
Whither? "They came to their own company, and 
reported all that the chief priests and elders had said 
unto them." This is thought to have been in the Up- 
per Room, to which Peter and John had once led their 
fellow-Disciples, and where they had heard their Lord's 
last prayer with them. In that same place, the released 
Disciples joined with their own company in the first 
prayer of the Christian Church that has come down to 
us. It is more of a psalm of thanksgiving than peti- 
tion. 

"To what an elevation were the Apostles lifted in 
that sublime prayer which was inspired by the circum- 



226 A Life of St Peter 

stances in which they had just found themselves." 
There was an immediate, wonderful response from 
Heaven. " The place was shaken wherein they were 
gathered together, and they were all filled with the 
Holy Ghost, and they spake the word of God with 
boldness," 



CHAPTER XXVI 

The Valiant Leader of the Apostolic Band in 
Jerusalem 

" Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan rilled thy heart to lie to the 
Holy Ghost ? "—Acts j : j. 

"Alas! it is the first trace of a shadow which falls upon the pure, 
bright form of the Christian Church." — Olshausen. 

" An angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors, and 
brought them out." — Acts, j ; ig. 

" Nerved is his arm with angel-power, 
He quails not in his trial-hour ; 
In face of threat, and scourge, and cell, 
Christ's herald stands invincible." 

" Peter and the Apostles answered and said, We must obey God 
rather than men." — Acts j : 2q. 

The treatment which Peter, the leader of the Apos- 
tolic band, and John, the beloved disciple of the Lord, 
had received, was a shock to the infant Church. It 
was a revelation of what all bearing the Christian name 
might expect from the enemies of their Lord. But it 
did not intimidate them. It united them in yet stronger 
ties to each other. They " were of one heart and 
soul." There was no strife, no ambition. 

The echo of the question asked in Peter's home, 

227 



228 A Life of St Peter 

"Who, then, is greatest in the kingdom of Heaven?" 
had died away. No answer was desired. All were 
fulfilling the word of the Master, " By this shall all 
men know that ye are My disciples if ye have love 
one to another "—that love which ' ' vaunteth not itself " 
and "seeketh not its own." It prompted the richer to 
make sacrifices for the poorer, selling houses and lands, 
"and distribution was made unto each, according as 
any one had need." 

But the serpent crept into the nest of the dove. 
Avarice and hypocrisy found place in the hearts of two 
who pretended to be of the Christian fellowship. They 
were a "certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira, 
his wife, who sold a possession, and kept back part of 
the price," apparently giving the whole into the treas- 
ury of the Church. As Peter, by Divine authority on 
the day of Pentecost, was the first to open the door of 
mercy to the penitent, so now he was the first to close 
it to the two joined in hypocrisy. Doubtless taught by 
the Holy Spirit concerning the fraud and its punish- 
ment, he solemnly exposed the deception of Ananias, 
who immediately " fell down and gave up the ghost." 
Three hours after, a like judgment came upon Sapphira. 
"In death they were not divided"; but not in the 
tender manner in which David sang of Saul and Jona- 
than. 

By these sudden and repeated thunderbolts were 




D4 



CO 



The Valiant Leader 229 

taught the lessons of the purity of the Church of 
Christ, of God's abhorrence of deceit, and of Divine 
power working through the Apostle. " And great fear 
came upon the whole Church, and upon all that heard 
these things." 

We do not know how long it was after this event 
that the Apostles " were all with one accord in Solo- 
mon's porch." This was their favorite place where in 
quietness they could mingle with the multitudes that 
daily resorted there, and in familiar conversation tell 
the story of their Lord, and teach the lessons they had 
there and elsewhere learned from His lips. 

" And by the hands of the Apostles were many signs 
and wonders wrought among the people." Peter was 
especially recognized as the wonder-working Apostle. 
The people flocked to him from every direction for 
healing. The rich sick were brought on their soft beds 
and the poor on their coarse and hard litters. The 
streets were lined with them. Each one, like the men- 
dicant at the Beautiful Gate, longed to have Peter fasten 
his eyes on him; not hoping to receive silver and gold, 
but that which through Jesus he was able to give, even 
the healing of disease. Friends carried them where, 
"as Peter came by, at the least his shadow might over- 
shadow some of them." 

After* 'the multitude from the cities round about 
Jerusalem " had been healed, how strange the record 



230 A Life of St Peter 

that "the High Priest rose up and all they that were 
with him, and they were filled with jealousy and laid 
hands on the Apostles, and put them in public ward." 
Not only Peter, but the whole twelve were seized as 
co-workers with him in Christian teaching and labor, 
and so objects of their hatred. Guards were posted at 
the doors of the prison. During the night watches 
what were the words of converse, or cheer, or prayer, 
or song, echoed by those walls ? The spirit revealed 
without the prison by day revealed that within by night. 
No guilty conscience made cowards of the prisoners, 
but rather of their enemies "devising mischief upon 
their beds and setting themselves in a way that is not 
good." 

Before the morning watch, another, of kindred 
spirit, was added to their number ; not to tarry with 
them, nor merely to cheer them in any forebodings of 
the morrow, nor to "strengthen" them as one did 
their Lord in Gethsemane. " An angel of the Lord by 
night opened the prison doors, and brought them out, 
and said, Go ye, and stand and speak in the Temple to 
the people all the words of this life." He has been 
called the first prison-opening angel. 

How much is suggested by His brief command. 
"Go"— the very word they had heard from the Lord 
before His ascension to Heaven, whence He had sent 
His angel to repeat it in prison. "Go" — in spite of 



The Valiant Leader 231 

threats and commands, of bolts and bars and prison 
guards. In the name of Him who commanded you, 
"Go, preach My Gospel," do ye ''stand and speak in 
the Temple " — the very place whence ye have been 
driven. Speak to the people, all who will listen, for 
your Master and mine is the Saviour of them all. 
Speak all the words of this life — the promised future 
life of which the resurrection of Jesus is the first ful- 
filment. 

No reporter has told us of the Apostles leaving the 
prison; or of the guard slumbering or otherwise made 
unconscious of what was passing; or of the dismay 
of the keeper when discovering the escape of his 
prisoners; or the farewell of the good angel. We are 
suddenly carried to the Temple where "about day- 
break " we find the Heaven-released prisoners in the 
porch obeying the angelic command, addressing them- 
selves to the few whose devotion to the Temple serv- 
ice drew them thither at the early hour of the first 
sacrifice, which, according to the Rabbinic writers, 
was "at the very peep of day." 

In the morning the Sanhedrin Council assembles. 
" Bring the prisoners," is the stern command. But 
anger already kindled, is heated yet more by the re- 
port of the officers on their return from the empty cells, 
— "The prison-house we found shut in all safety, and 
the keepers standing at the doors; but when we had 



232 A Life of St Peter 

opened, we found no man within." Then comes an- 
other report, — "Behold, the men whom ye put in the 
prison are in the Temple standing and teaching the 
people " — almost the language of the angel whose com- 
mand they were obeying. 

We quickly glance from scene to scene— the captain 
with his soldiers at the Temple; the throng excited by 
the story of imprisonment; the amazing calmness of 
the Twelve; the mutterings of their sympathizers with 
stones in their hands ready to cast them at the sol- 
diery; the submissive captives led away to the High 
Priest. 

What does he dare to say to such men, under the 
protection of Heaven ? He speaks with an authority 
to which even his high office gives him no claim, in 
these words, — "We straightly charged you not to 
teach in this name ; and behold, ye have filled Jerusa- 
lem with your teaching, and intend to bring this man's 
blood upon us." But threats past and present could 
not silence them. With united voices they spake, one 
voice rising above all the rest. " Peter and the Apos- 
tles answered and said, we must obey God rather than 
men." He told the Council of Jesus. He charged 
them with His death. He declared himself and his 
fellow-Apostles to be witnesses for Him, for whom 
also the Holy Ghost was a witness. 

A scribe, named Gamaliel, having ordered that they 



The Valiant Leader 233 

be withdrawn for awhile, made a plea in their behalf 
when the Council were minded to slay them. His in- 
fluence prevailed, and they were saved from death. 

But thirst for blood demanded some revenge, even 
if it be on Heaven itself. So the High Priest and the 
Sanhedrin— sitting as ministers of justice!— gave com- 
mand to the Twelve "not to speak in the name of 
Jesus," and to the officers to beat them. So in turn 
each of the chosen friends of Jesus was stripped to the 
waist, and his hands were tied, and he was made to 
bend before the superintending officer while he re- 
ceived thirteen blows on the breast, the same number 
on the right shoulder, and as many on the left, making 
thirty-nine in all. The first blood of those martyrs, 
then and there shed, became with fulness of meaning 
the seed of the Church. 



CHAPTER XXVII 
In Samaria 

" Ye shall be My witnesses both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea and 
Samaria." — Acts i : 8. 

" Philip went down to the city of Samaria, and proclaimed unto 
them the Christ. Now when the Apostles, which were at Jerusalem 
heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent unto them 
Peter and John. They . . . preached the Gospel in many vil- 
lages of the Samaritans." — Acts 8 :j, 14, 25. 

Simon . . . offered them money, saying, "Give me also this 
power that on whomsoever I lay my hands he may receive the Holy 
Ghost. But Peter said unto him, Thy silver perish with thee." — 
Acts 8 : 18-20, 

Almost the last words of our Lord recorded by St. 
Luke in the Acts foretold the preaching of His Gospel 
in Samaria. That day had come. Stephen had been 
stoned to death, because of his faithful preaching. 
There arose a great persecution against the church in 
Jerusalem. The Apostles remained in the city. But 
many Christians fled. 

Some went to Samaria. From what we know of 
the people there, it was apparently the last place in all 
the land that would welcome the new teachings of 
Christ. The Christian teachers were Jews. All such 

234 



In Samaria 235 

had for ages been hated by the Samaritans, who would 
have no dealings with them, not even eating from the 
same dish, nor drinking from the same vessel, nor 
handling the same staff. Their religion was half Jew- 
ish, half heathen. They had a form of worship of 
Jehovah, and another of the idol Baal. Christ had 
said to a woman of Samaria, " Ye worship that which 
ye know not." One of the deacons of the Church 
known as Philip the Evangelist "went down to the 
city of Samaria and proclaimed unto them the Christ." 
In His name he cast out evil spirits, and healed the 
palsied and the lame, and did many other things which 
were signs of the Divine power of Christ. Philip told 
the story of the wonderful Healer, and of Salvation 
through Him. Multitudes believed his words. 

The glad news was carried to the Apostles in Jeru- 
salem. When they heard it they were filled with joy. 
They recalled the parting words of Christ. — "Ye shall 
be My witness both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea and 
Samaria." So they sent Peter and John to continue 
the work which Philip and other Christians had begun 
in witnessing for their Lord. 

The two Apostolic messengers doubtless followed 
the same Roman highway from Jerusalem to Samaria 
on which they took their first journey with the Messiah 
whom they had just found on the Jordan. Could they 
help recalling that day when He was "wearied with 



236 A Life of St Peter 

His journey " ? The writer has a pleasant memory of 
following in their footsteps, as He bade farewell to 
Jerusalem to pursue His journey northward. But how- 
changed. The mountains and valleys are the same: 
but the terraced hillsides are no longer planted with 
lg, pomegranate, vine, and olive. The bald limestone 
shows a contrast to the former richness and culture. 

The whole region is rich in historic associations. 
Tradition may be correct in marking it as the spot 
sacred with the friendship of the impetuous David and 
the loving Jonathan— a noble pair, not unlike that 
other on whom our eyes are now fastened. The 
Apostles looked on the " precious fruits brought forth 
by the sun, and the precious things of the lasting 
hills," thus recalling a benediction of Moses whom 
Peter had longed to have abide on Hermon for bless- 
ings of a richer kind. Perhaps he and John pillowed 
their heads at Bethel on a stone, as, having lost my 
way, I feared I might have to do like Jacob of old. 

There was a scene which our two travelers, espe- 
cially John, could not forget. It is not unlikely that 
they were the messengers, — such as we have found 
them on two other occasions — whom Jesus "sent be- 
fore His face," when on His last Journey to Jerusalem, 
"they entered into a village of the Samaritans to make 
ready for Him." We almost hear Peter saying, 
"John, do you remember that day?" To which he 



In Samaria, 237 

would reply, " Indeed I do. How shamefully our Lord 
was treated, not permitted to enter the village. How 
indignant was I and my brother James. We wanted 
to call down fire from heaven and consume them. 
What a reproof that was the Master gave us! But I 
know better now. You and I are on a different mis- 
sion. Would that James was with us." 

At last they reached the parcel of ground which Jacob 
gave to his son Joseph, whose tomb, as is claimed, 
there remains to this day. Wearied with their journey, 
they sat on the well of Samaria, as they had done 
more than three years before, from which Peter and 
James had gone into the city to buy food for the 
Master, while John probably remained alone with Him 
until a Samaritaness came to draw water, and found 
the water of life. We need not restrain fancy in sup- 
posing that they would seek her in the city, or rather 
that she would seek them. Together they would recall 
the day when she, as the first missionary, entered the 
city, crying, "Come, see a man which told me all 
things that ever I did: can this be the Christ?" They 
would answer with even more confidence than did 
some who listened to her story,—" We have heard for 
ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Saviour of 
the world." 

The city of Samaria stood like a beautiful queen on 
an oval-shaped hill, surrounded by mountains. Be- 



238 A Life of St Peter 

cause of its beauty it was called " Paradise." Its 
broken marble colonnades still standing are the admi- 
ration of travelers — giving them some idea of its glory 
when Peter and John there proclaimed the glorious 
Gospel of Christ. Their labors were not confined, like 
Philips', to the city, but extended also to the district of 
Samaria. 

Their first reported act was of prayer that the 
Christians might receive the Holy Spirit. This was 
generally, though not always, through the Apostles. 
Yet Peter called it, "the gift of God " — not theirs to 
give. " Then laid they their hands on them and they 
received the Holy Ghost." 

Among the professed Christian converts there was a 
bold pretender by the name of Simon Magus. He had 
a great influence over ignorant and superstitious peo- 
ple, who said, " This man is the great power of God." 
They believed that diseases were caused and cured by 
spirits with which he had to do, and that through him 
the sick were healed. He had a wonderful notoriety 
in Samaria. Some may have thought him to be the 
Messiah, and that the things they believed him to do 
were proofs he had "the power of God." It is said 
of him that he claimed Omnipotence, the power to do 
everything — which we know belongs to God alone. 

Simon had been welcomed by the Christian con- 
verts, and had been baptized. But he had no real 



In Samaria 239 

sympathy with them. He was the same artful magi- 
cian he had been. As he had seen Philip's miracles he 
felt that his magic was thrown into the shade. He 
could no longer be called the great power of God. 
His influence was gone and with it his gains, unless he 
could add to his wicked art the higher power which 
he saw Philip and Peter and John to have. There was 
one way in which he hoped to do this. " Now when 
Simon saw that through the laying on of the Apostles' 
hands the Holy Ghost was given, he offered them 
money, saying, Give me also this power, that on 
whomsoever I lay my hands, he may receive the Holy 
Ghost." 

He had misjudged Peter, thinking the Apostle was 
avaricious like himself and would accept a money 
bribe. But though Peter had truly said to the beggar 
at the Beautiful Gate, "Silver and gold have I none," 
he would rather be the beggar than like him who 
wanted to trade in spiritual power. Simon's propo- 
sition was to Peter a revelation of an evil heart, ex- 
ceedingly evil. He was shocked by the revelation. It 
was not a curse but an expression of abhorrence, which 
he uttered as he looked at the bribe in the open hand 
of Simon, — "Thy silver perish with thee, because 
thou hast thought to obtain the gift of God with 
money. Thou hast neither part nor lot in this matter: 
for thy heart is not right before God." 



240 A Life of St Peter 

Those are awful words, most awful because true. 
Had Simon the sordid sorcerer, the deceiver, heard of 
the fate of Ananias and Sapphira, and remembered 
that it was Peter's voice that had pronounced the aw- 
ful woe upon them ? He was filled with terror. 

Yet Peter also spoke a word of hope, exhorting him 
to repentance and prayer for forgiveness. Simon 
begged him to pray for him. Doubtless he did. Peter 
himself had grievously sinned. His Lord had prayed 
for him. He had repented and had been forgiven. 
The same merciful Lord was ready to forgive Simon. 
But we do not find him ''weeping bitterly" like Peter 
for his sin. His cry was not from penitence, but fear 
of punishment. According to tradition Simon broke 
his magician's wand, and threw his magical books 
into the Dead Sea. But there is reason to believe he 
became an enemy of the Christian Church, and es- 
pecially of the faithful Apostle whom he had at- 
tempted to bribe, who in faithfulness had shown him 
his sin, and who had sought to turn him therefrom 
and thus escape a terrible doom. 

Having preached the Gospel in many villages of the 
Samaritans Peter and John returned to Jerusalem. 



CHAPTER XXVIII 
A Memorable Visit 

" I went up to Jerusalem to visit Cephas, and tarried with him 
fifteen days."— Gal. i :i8. 

" To behold him as one greater as well as older than himself." — 
Chrysostom. 

" Our beloved brother, Paul." — 2 Peter 3 : ij. 

When Peter was the chief Apostle of the Christian 
Church, Saul was its arch enemy and leading perse- 
cutor. As such they had become well known. They 
may have met. It is not unlikely that Saul had heard 
Peter and been maddened by his bold and earnest 
words concerning Jesus of Nazareth. Peter would be 
the chief object of Saul's hatred. What hope was 
there that his friendship and help would ever be 
sought by his bitter foe? In God alone. 

Three years before Peter's return from Samaria to 
Jerusalem, Saul had started on his persecuting mission 
to Damascus, near which he had heard the voice of 
Jesus of Nazareth — the name he had despised, but 
which then and there had for him a new meaning. 
Casting aside the letter he carried of Theophilus the 
High Priest in Jerusalem, giving authority to bind 

241 



242 A Life of St. Peter 

Christians in Damascus, he became one of them, and 
received a new commission from the Great High Priest 
in Heaven. 

Saul befriended by those he came to destroy, fled 
from the plots of new enemies, and became a fugitive 
in Arabia. He tarried at Horeb, where in a flame of 
fire the Lord had appeared unto Moses, whom Peter had 
seen in yet greater glory on Hermon. He may have 
dwelt in the cave of Elijah, for whom Peter would have 
made a Tabernacle on the Holy mount. Returning to 
Damascus he escaped death in a basket lowered from 
the top of a wall, whose gate he had thought to enter 
in pride and power. That pride had been humbled, 
and that power broken by a vision of the Lord of 
whom Peter was the Chief Apostle. 

Fleeing from Damascus a second time, whither 
should Saul turn for comfort and help ? Surely — so he 
thought— the Christians of Jerusalem would bid him 
welcome. But it was not the whole company of 
Christians of whom he chiefly thought; nor of the 
Apostolic Company, but of one of them. To the Gala- 
tians he afterwards wrote, " I went up to Jerusalem to 
visit Cephas," meaning Peter. 

The Church in Jerusalem had fearful memories of 
him as a spy upon their words and conduct, as one 
whose rage and cruelty had brought sorrow into their 
homes. No wonder that they distrusted the professed 



A Memorable Visit 243 

new convert, and " were all afraid of him, not believ- 
ing that he was a disciple." But Barnabas, said to 
have been an early friend and schoolmate of Saul in 
Tarsus and possibly in Jerusalem in the school of Ga- 
maliel, proved to be what he was called, a "son of 
consolation." To the Christian company, he told the 
marvelous story of their Lord's appearance to Saul 
who had boldly defended the name of Jesus in Damas- 
cus, at the risk of his life. 

Though they at last received him, his visit was not 
chiefly with them, but with Peter. What a meeting 
that must have been! We long to look behind the 
curtain that conceals them. The first Christian saluta- 
tion Saul ever received was in Damascus, from a cer- 
tain Disciple named Ananias, who greeted him with 
the words, "Brother Saul." That name was soon 
changed to Paul. At a later day, Peter called him, 
" Our beloved brother Paul." In such manner we may 
believe he greeted the new convert, his Christian guest, 
who afterwards wrote, "I tarried with him fifteen 
days." 

Within that fortnight how much there was of in- 
tense interest to them both. We need no report to 
suggest the theme of their conversation, Christ — now 
the Lord of them both — and what they had seen of 
Him and heard from Him. What a kindling there was 
as they looked into each other's eyes, now flashing 



244 A Life of St Peter 

with surprise and joy, now dimmed with memories of 
sin and sorrow. Had Solomon been of their com- 
pany, he would have said, " Iron sharpeneth iron: so a 
man sharpeneth the countenance of his friend." 

Peter would tell of the wonders he had beheld— the 
miracles of power and love; of teachings, full of wis- 
dom such as they had never heard from their wisest 
Rabbis; of the faithful reproofs he had justly re- 
ceived from his Master; of his trembling faith on the 
stormy waves; of the Transfiguration; of the strug- 
gle in Gethsemane; of his own base denials and his 
Lord's forgiving love; of the cross and empty tomb; 
and of the glorious Ascension. 

Saul would sadly confess his hatred to this same 
Lord and those who bore His name, perhaps recalling 
some hour when he heard Peter defending Him. And 
then would he try to describe his vision of the as- 
cended Lord, the latest then seen by any human eye. 
He would live over again the scenes in Damascus — his 
blindness of body but with spiritual vision; his first 
Christian prayer; his fellowship with those he had 
sought to destroy; his repeated flight from death; the 
revelation of the Lord's purposes concerning his future 
labors, sufferings and triumphs. 

As Peter listened to Saul, did he not say to himself, 
" Can this be he before whom the Church of Jerusalem 
has trembled ? Is that eye, so tearful with tenderness, 




St. Peter and St. Paul 
See Page 243 Cima da Conegliano 



A Memorable Visit 245 

the same that so fiercely glared on even the meekest 
lamb of the Good Shepherd's fold ? Is the hand that 
has grasped mine so cordially, the very same that held 
the clothes of those who stoned my beloved Stephen; 
the hand that seized and bound and dragged to prison, 
the innocent followers of Jesus ? Can the voice I now 
hear in prayer, be the same that asked the High Priest 
for those murderous letters to Damascus; the voice 
that was breathing threatening and slaughter against 
the disciples of the Lord?" Are those the lips that 
clamored for blood ? It was indeed the same Saul, yet 
not the same. Well might Saul have closed his story 
to Peter with the words he afterwards wrote, " By the 
grace of God I am what I am," and Peter, in view of 
what they had told each other, respond in the words 
of the Psalmist, "The Lord hath done great things 
for us." 

Thus met and continued together for a time, the 
high-born, well educated, proud Pharisee, and the 
humble fisherman of Galilee. But the days of their 
communion were suddenly ended. Saul, who in sor- 
row and shame, confessed that he had consented to 
Stephen's death, became the bold defender of 
Stephen's Lord. In a trance, he saw Him, and heard 
His voice saying, "Make haste and get thee quickly 
out of Jerusalem: because they will not receive of thee 
testimony concerning Me." And so Saul and Peter 



246 A Life of St Peter 

hurriedly parted, doubtless with words of affection 
and cheer, that would not be forgotten. Ever after, 
would Saul say to himself, " How much I learned and 
felt, and how much was I strengthened for my new 
life, in the fifteen days I tarried with Peter in Jeru- 
salem." 

To each of them, the Lord had shown " how great 
things he must suffer for His name." At last, of each 
of them, it could be said, 

" For that dear Name, 
Through every form of danger, death and shame, 
Onward he journeyed to a happier shore, 
Where danger, death and shame assault no more." 

— Macau/ay, Epitaph for Henry Martyn. 



CHAPTER XXIX 
On the Plain of Sharon — Lydda and Joppa 

" The excellency of Carmel and Sharon : they shall see the glory 
of the Lord, the excellency of our God." — Ssa.33 : 2. 

" It came to pass, as Peter went throughout all parts, he came down 
also to the saints which dwelt at Lydda." — Acts g : 32. 

" Like the commander of an army, he went about inspecting the 
ranks, what part was compact, what was in good order, what needed 
his presence." — Chrysostom. 

" Peter said unto him, tineas, Jesus Christ healeth thee ; arise and 
make thy bed. There was at Joppa a certain disciple named 
Tabitha. . . . This woman was full of good works, and alms deeds 
which she did. And it came to pass in those days, that she fell sick, 
and died. As Lydda was nigh unto Joppa, the disciples, hearing 
that Peter was there, sent two men unto him, intreating him, Delay 
not to come on unto us. Peter put them all forth, and kneeled down 
and prayed; and turning to the body, he said, Tabitha, arise." — Acts 
9 ■ 34>3b-38, 40- 

11 In the heart no beating, on the cheek no rose, 
Placid, but rigid, the pale lips close. 

" No need for hushing her anguish now ; 
No wailings will trouble that placid brow. 

" No wild lamenting* the mourners make ; 
No tumult of minstrels that sleep can break. 

" Silence those death-wails of wild despair : 
' Not dead, but sleeping ! ' The Life is there ! " 

— The Three Wakings. 
247 



248 A Life of St Peter 

The plain of Sharon stretches along the Mediter- 
ranean coast from Mount Carmel to the town of Joppa. 
It is the great pasture land of Palestine. It is well 
watered. Palms and pomegranates tell of the rich- 
ness of the soil. 

In the days of Isaiah the name Sharon was used to 
express beauty and fertility. But he prophesied of 
another kind of " excellency of Sharon," when it 
would "blossom abundantly and rejoice with joy and 
singing;" when its people should "see the glory of 
the Lord, and the excellency of our God." Great hap- 
piness would come to the afflicted ones, not only to 
their spirits, but their bodies. Isaiah said "The eyes 
of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf 
shall be unstopped, and the tongue of the dumb shall 
sing." Let us especially notice his prophecy, "Then 
shall the lame man leap as an hart." 

These joyful things were to happen after the Mes- 
siah had appeared on earth. That day had come. 
Peter was the special instrument to fulfil these prophe- 
cies for the spirits and the bodies of people in Sharon, 
to make it " blossom as the rose," by preaching Christ 
and healing in His name, as he had done in Judaea and 
Samaria. Lydda was at the southern extremity of the 
plain of Sharon. It was a day's journey from Jerusa- 
lem, and nine miles east of Joppa, on the Mediter- 
ranean coast. It was rich in olive groves. The re- 



On the Plain of Sharon 249 

gion around it was called by the Arabs the garden of 
Palestine. 

The rose of Sharon was the most beautiful and 
fragrant flower of all the plain. It is an emblem of 
Christ. His life and teachings had reached some of 
the people of Lydda. They were called saints. They 
were to the town what the queenly rose of Sharon 
was to the plain. 

"And it came to pass, as Peter went throughout all 
parts, he came down also to the saints which dwelt 
in Lydda. And there he found a certain man named 
y^neas, which had kept his bed eight years; for he was 
palsied." We are not told that this poor cripple was 
one of the "saints," but we may think of him as such, 
the only one whose name we have. He had doubtless 
heard of Christ as the Great Healer, and wished he 
had been in Capernaum instead of Lydda when an- 
other paralytic, who was let down from Peter's roof, 
was healed. Perhaps he had heard of what Christ had 
done through Peter, to the man at the beautiful gate 
who had never walked ; and when he heard that Peter 
had come to the town, his heart bounded with hope, 
though his limbs could not yet. 

Perhaps he had read the prophecy of Isaiah about 
the lame man leaping as an hart. Having seen other 
prophecies fulfilled, might not this all be fulfilled in 
him ? Might he not lay aside by day the pallet on 



250 A Life of St Peter 

which he had hopelessly lain by day and night for 
eight long years, and become as nimble and sprightly 
as the mountain goat of which the prophet spoke? 
Might he not again mingle among the palm and olive 
groves, and gather pomegranates and Sharon's roses, as 
he had done in childhood, before his limbs had lost 
their power ? 

When Peter " found " ^Eneas it must have reminded 
him of two other paralyzed ones whom he had seen, 
one in Capernaum, the other in Jerusalem. In the one 
case he had been simply a witness of Christ's power 
to heal. In the other he had been the instrument, in 
which he had been careful to claim nothing for him- 
self. To the crippled beggar at the Gate he had said, 
"In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, walk." 
And now he says, " /Eneas, Jesus Christ healeth thee: 
arise, and make thy bed." By this Peter meant to 
have him lift, with what had been his palsied hands, 
the pallet or rug on which he had lain, and fold it up; 
and, using what had been his palsied limbs, carry it to 
its place for day keeping according to the custom of 
the East. 

"And straightway he arose." This is Luke's rec- 
ord, to which he might have added his words concern- 
ing the man at the Beautiful Gate—" walking and 
leaping and praising God." Of the people in Jerusa- 
lem he says, "They were filled with wonder and 



On the Plain of Sharon 251 

amazement at that which had happened." The later 
miracle, upon /Eneas, who was probably as well 
known as the beggar, seems to have produced a 
greater immediate effect, for "all that dwelt in Lydda 
and in Sharon saw him, and turned to the Lord." 
Peter saw not only "the excellency of Sharon," its 
beauty and fertility, of which Isaiah wrote; but also in 
reality, what the prophet saw in vision, "the glory of 
the Lord and the excellency of our God." 

Joppa, the modern Jaffa, was a great sea-port on the 
Mediterranean coast. There Solomon anchored his 
ships. Thither he floated cedars of Lebanon for the 
Temple in Jerusalem. There Jonah embarked for 
Tarshish, vainly trying to flee from the presence of 
the Lord. There, a hundred years ago, the first Napo- 
leon added shame to his name by the massacre of four 
thousand of his prisoners. What a contrast is this to 
"the excellency of Sharon" which we have already 
noticed, and to that to which we now turn. 

As in Lydda, there were "saints" in Joppa. One 
of them is spoken of as "a certain disciple." Our in- 
terest in Joppa centres in her and Peter. We know of 
her by the name Tabitha or Dorcas, which means a 
gazelle, or antelope. It was a custom in those former 
times to give names suggesting something about the 
persons who bore them. The gazelle was a beautiful, 
graceful and favorite animal. To say that a woman 



252 A Life of St Peter 

had " the eye of a gazelle " was to speak of a beautiful 
feature of the face. Much of character is revealed in 
the eye. We can believe that Tabitha was rightly 
named, and that much of goodness shone in her eye. 
We know she had it in her heart. 

She is called "a disciple" of Christ. She proved 
herself worthy of the name, for we are told that she 
was "full of good works, and alms deeds which she 
did." This fulness was of two kinds — what she did 
and what she gave. Her kindly eye was towards the 
poor. She not only made gifts of money, but with 
her own hands she wove and made garments for them. 
There seems to have been quite a number of them on 
hand when "it came to pass in those days that she 
was sick." This sickness must have been a great dis- 
appointment to her, and to the poor who loved her for 
her character and what she did for them. They 
hoped: they feared. But at last the report spread 
through Joppa, "Tabitha is dead." Her gazelle eyes 
are closed. Her tongue, in which was always the law 
of kindness, is silent. Her lips like those which Solo- 
mon compared to lilies, such as bloomed around her 
home, are faded, apparently forever. Of her he could 
no longer say, "She spreadeth out her hand to the 
poor; yea, she reacheth forth her hands to the 
needy." Her feet no longer hasten on errands of 
love and pity. She can no longer show herself a 







W&m 



b 

a 

IX, 



<o 



On the Plain of Sharon 253 

disciple of the Lord by, like Him, going about doing 
good. 

That was no common grief, which the Church in 
Joppa felt. Her death was a mystery. Why should 
this leader in good works, not yet enfeebled by old 
age, be taken away ? They had leaned on her as on a 
staff, encouraging and strengthening them in at least 
two kinds of good works. So, when she was gone, 
they might say, with Jeremiah, who is called the 
weeping prophet, " How is the strong staff broken, 
the beautiful rod!" 

There were certain widows, whose hearts had bled 
before because of separations in their own homes, now 
united in a common sorrow in the home of Tabitha. 
It is of them we think when told of the tender care 
which the beloved form received, before it was laid in 
an upper chamber awaiting its burial. 

But the burial was delayed, while the Church sent 
two messengers to Peter in Lydda, "entreating him, 
Delay not to come on unto us." Wherefore? Did 
they claim the sympathy which the Chief Apostle 
could give in the loss of one whom he had never known, 
yet whose virtues he could admire, and whose charac- 
ter he could love ? Did they instruct the messengers 
to tell him how deeply they had been impressed by 
the wonderful healing of ./Eneas through him, and 
hint the possibility of a yet greater miracle ? "Peter 



254 A Life of St Peter 

arose and went with them," lead not only by the mes- 
sengers, but by the Spirit of God. 

As he journeyed from Lydda to Joppa between the 
hedges of cacti, and beneath the shade of clusters of 
date-palms; and met the sea breeze laden with delicious 
fragrance of apricot, pomegranate, citron and orange 
groves, his thought would be, not so much on the " ex- 
cellency of Sharon," as on the " glory of the Lord, the 
excellency of our God." Perhaps even then he hoped 
for that of which apparently he had not yet been as- 
sured, that the Lord's glory would be revealed through 
him as it had never been before. 

''When he was come, they brought him into the 
upper room: and all the widows stood by him weep- 
ing." They turned Peter's eye from the lifeless form 
to the walls hung with the work of the now folded 
hands, yet unsent on their ministry of blessing to the 
needy. 

But Peter dismissed all the mourning friends from the 
room. Did this seem strange to these former compan- 
ions of Tabitha, who had sought comfort in Peter's sym- 
pathy ? Would it not seem strange to us did we not 
know the sequel as yet hidden from these weeping wid- 
ows? Let us tarry alone with Peter. Can we not easily 
read his thoughts ? He is carried to another chamber, 
from which all were excluded by the Lord, except Peter 
himself and James and John, and the parents of a dead 



On the Plain of Sharon 255 

daughter, whom the Lord raised to life. Peter 
"kneeled down and prayed," alone with the dead. 
No, not alone. He who said, "I am the life," was 
with him, listening to his prayer, and giving him as- 
surance of His purpose to restore life through him. 
And so with confidence, " turning to the body, he 
said, Tabitha, arise." 

The first proof we have of her returning life is that 
"she opened her eyes, and saw Peter." What a sur- 
prise! Instead of the familiar faces of those on whom 
she looked before they were closed in death, she saw a 
stranger, and he the Great Apostle. But the very sight 
was an inspiration. "She sat up." What were the 
exclamations of surprise by her? What the explana- 
tion by him ? 

How their joyful greetings contrasted with the 
mournful sounds of low chanting and tinkling cym- 
bals in the court below — all meaningless now. As 
Jesus had taken the daughter of Jairus by the hand 
when He spake the life-giving word, Peter gave his 
hand to Tabitha and raised her up. As he had prob- 
ably seen the Master give the restored son of the widow 
of Nain to his mother, Peter presented Tabitha to the 
saints and widows of Joppa. 

His Master had been honored through him. The 
wondrous deed " was known throughout Joppa; and 
many believed in the Lord." The name Dorcas still 



256 A Life of St Peter 

lives, a reminder of the beloved disciple of Joppa, 
an example of noblest benevolence and charity be- 
cause of the "good works and alms deeds that she 
did." 



CHAPTER XXX 

Peter and Cornelius 

" I will give Thee the nations for Thine inheritance, and the utter- 
most parts of the earth for Thy possession." — Ps. 2 : 8. 

** There was a certain man in Caesarea, Cornelius by name. He 
saw an angel of God coming in unto him, and saying to him, Cor- 
nelius, . . . Send men to Joppa, and fetch one Simon, who is 
surnamed Peter. Peter went up into the house-top to pray. . . . 
He fell into a trance. Cornelius said, ... I sent to thee ; and 
thou hast done well that thou art come. And Peter opened his mouth, 
and said, I perceive that God is no respecter of persons. While Peter 
yet spake these words, the Holy Gospel fell on all of them which heard 
the words."— Acts 10: 1, 3, 3, g, 10, 30, 33, 34, 44. 

" Even as he had been the first to utter the confession of the Church, 
so he was also privileged to be the first to open the hitherto closed 
gates to the Gentiles, when God made choice of him, that, through his 
mouth, the Gentiles should first hear the words of the Gospel, and at 
his bidding, first be baptized." — Edersheim. 

" Far o'er the glowing western main 
His wistful brow was upward rais'd, 
Where like an angel's train 
The burnished water blaz'd. 

" The saint beside the ocean pray'd, 
The soldier in his chosen bower, 
Where all his eye survey'd, 
Seem'd sacred in that hour. 

« To each unknown his brother's prayer, 
Yet brethren true in dearest love 
Were they — and now they share 
Fraternal joys above." 

257 



258 A Life of St Peter 

When David lived, the Jews called all other nations 
than their own, heathen. The Jews worshipped the 
true God. The heathen nations worshipped idols or 
false gods. They were also called Gentiles. God had 
done wonderful things for the Jews, who felt them- 
selves far above the Gentiles. They thought of the 
promised Messiah as their King and Saviour, but not of 
the Gentiles. All people not Jews were called " com- 
mon " by them, and so not included in the promises 
God had made of good things. 

Even after Christ had come, and the Jews had re- 
jected and crucified Him, His followers, even the 
Apostles, still had the old feeling that there was a dis- 
tinction between the Jews and Gentiles. The Jewish 
Christians were not ready to believe that the Gospel, 
the good news of salvation through Christ, was for 
the Gentiles as well as for themselves. They over- 
looked, or did not understand, a prophecy through 
David, in the second Psalm, that Christ should have 
the heathen for His inheritance— that they would be a 
part of His Kingdom on the earth. Before leaving the 
world, He gave the command, "Go ye into all the 
world and preach the Gospel to the whole creation," 
and also the promise, " He that believeth and is bap- 
tized, shall be saved " — whether Jew or Gentile. 

And now the time had come for the command to be 
obeyed, and the promise to be fulfilled, as it had not 



Peter and Cornelius 259 

yet been. In a special manner Peter was to obey the 
command, and through him the promise be fulfilled. 
He was to be the instrument of a great change in the 
feelings and conduct of the Church towards those who 
had not been welcomed to its membership. But be- 
fore he is fitted to become that instrument, there must 
be a great change in Peter himself. To accomplish 
this, God has a special plan. In the last chapter we 
left him at Joppa. There let him remain while in 
thought we go to Csesarea, thirty miles northward on 
the Mediterranean coast. 

Cornelius, a Roman officer, was stationed there with 
his band of soldiers. He was a Gentile. But the 
heathen religion of the Romans did not satisfy him. 
He renounced the idolatry of his nation, and became 
a worshiper of the God of the Jews. He is described 
as "a devout man, and one that feared God with all 
his house, who gave much alms to the people, and 
prayed to God alway." It is probable that he had read 
the writings of Moses and of the Prophets, which had 
been translated into Greek, and rejoiced in their purity 
and wisdom as contrasted with the Roman mythology 
with which he had been familiar from childhood, but 
which could not help him to become better or happier. 
He was a ''seeker after God." Cornelius must also 
have known of Jesus Christ, and heard the story of 
His wonderful life in Palestine. He knew that some 



260 A Life of St Peter 

of the Jews had become followers of Jesus, and of 
their feeling towards Gentiles. 

He must have wondered why he could not be called 
a Christian while he worshipped their God and tried to 
please Him. Why might he not sit at the same table 
with them, and eat from the same dish, or drink from 
the same vessel? While he was trying like them to 
become good, why should he be called " common and 
unclean " ? How could he learn more about Christ, 
and what He would have him do ? Could he be saved 
through Christ ? 

God had an answer for all his questions. It came 
in a wonderful and most unexpected manner. One 
day at the hour of evening prayer, while engaged in 
his usual devotions, he had a vision of a heavenly 
messenger. Though a bold soldier, he was frightened 
at the sight. He cried out, " What is it, Lord ?" But 
he had an answer of peace. The angel said to him, — 
"Thy prayers and thine alms are gone up for a me- 
morial before God." He was told to send men to 
Joppa, for Peter who would teach him concerning 
these things. What a surprise and joy! that the Chief 
Apostle, a Jew, should come to him, a Gentile — one of 
those with whom he had supposed a Jew would have 
nothing to do. 

The angel was familiar with the circumstances sur- 
rounding Peter — the town where he was abiding, the 




The Angel Appears to Cornelius 
Sec Page 260 Old Engraving. 



Peter and Cornelius 261 

house by the seaside where he could be found, the 
name and business of his host. What a joy it must 
have been for the angel to come from the home of the 
ascended Lord to aid in opening the Gospel-gate to 
the Gentile. Was it the same angel who had once 
opened, or would again open the prison door that the 
same Apostle might preach to the Jews in Jerusalem ? 
How gently he would have told Cornelius that salva- 
tion through Christ was for him a Gentile, as well as 
for Peter or any other Jew. But he was only allowed 
to direct Cornelius to send for Peter. 

As soon as the angel was departed, the Roman 
officer called one of his soldiers who like himself had 
become a devout worshiper of God, and two of his 
servants. He told them of the vision, and started 
them for Joppa, which they reached the next day. 

Peter was on the house-top, ignorant of all that had 
passed in Caesarea, — of the waiting Cornelius, and of 
the messengers eager to deliver their message. It was 
the hour of noon, an hour of prayer for Peter. " He 
became hungry, and desired to eat: but while they 
made ready he fell into a trance." Instead of the beau- 
tiful view of the plain of Sharon, and of the grand dis- 
tant view of the sea, he had a Heavenly vision, of the 
opening sky, and a great sheet descending, wherein 
were all manner of four-footed beasts, and creeping 
things of the earth, and fowls of heaven." 



262 A Life of St Peter 

How often Peter had seen such animals on the 
shores of Tiberias, on the hills and in the valleys, on 
the rocks and in the gorges, among the reeds and on 
the sandy beach, — the creeping quadrupeds, the crawl- 
ing reptiles, the flying fowls, tame and wild. Some 
of these animals were called "clean "and might be 
eaten: others were " unclean " and forbidden by the 
Jewish lav/. 

As Peter beheld the vision, "there came a voice to 
him, Rise, Peter, kill and eat." The command seemed 
to him very strange. It was repulsive to his feelings, 
and contrary to the practice of his whole life. His 
spirit rebelled against obedience. Perhaps he thought 
the command was a test of whether he would still 
obey an old law. He did not yet understand the 
meaning of the vision, so he replied, "Not so, Lord, 
for I have never eaten anything that is common and 
unclean." The vision was threefold that the impres- 
sion on Peter's mind might be deepened, and he un- 
derstand that a great truth was being taught. He was 
greatly perplexed: but the great lesson was soon un- 
derstood. His musings were suddenly interrupted. 

The messengers of Cornelius had arrived and were 
standing before the gate asking for Peter. No one of 
the household had yet called him. "The Spirit said 
unto him, Behold, three men seek thee. But arise, 
and get thee down, and go with them, nothing doubt- 



Peter and Cornelius 263 

ing, for I have sent them." This command he quickly 
obeyed, saying to the three men, "I am he whom ye 
seek." He asked the purpose of their coming. They 
told him of the vision of Cornelius, and the angel's 
command to send for him. He invited them to spend 
the night with him. 

The next day he started with them for Caesarea tak- 
ing with him six Christian companions who might be 
witnesses of the wonderful event of the opening of 
the door of the Christian Church to the Gentiles. 

Meanwhile Cornelius was waiting for the coming of 
Peter. He had called together his kinsmen and near 
friends. Doubtless these friends were near to him be- 
cause they thought and felt as he did concerning the 
true God and Christ the Saviour. They had learned 
of the Centurion's vision, and were eagerly waiting 
with him for the truth which Peter would make 
known. 

On Peter's approach to the house, Cornelius went to 
meet him. What a meeting, and what a greeting, was 
that of the Roman officer, and the Galilean fisherman! 
But that fisherman was God's messenger. The Cen- 
turion, accustomed to receive homage, humbled him- 
self before the Apostle, even with worshipful rever- 
ence. He had the Spirit of that other Centurion who 
said to Jesus, "I am not worthy that thou shouldest 
come under my roof." But Peter had the spirit of the 



264 A Life of St Peter 

angel who refused the adoration which John offered to 
him as a Heavenly messenger, saying, "See thou do it 
not." In like manner Peter said to Cornelius, "Stand 
up. I myself also am a man." 

"As he talked with him, he went in." We imagine 
there was no hurried entry into the house. Kinsmen 
and near friends had to wait a little for that first and 
private interview, in which hurried words told of 
depth of feeling, and of a new and near friendship 
such as neither Peter nor Cornelius had ever known. 
The Jew and the Gentile had met as one in Christ. 

We know not what- they said while alone. Peter's 
first reported words were to the assembled company, 
"Ye yourselves know how that it is an unlawful thing 
for a man that is a Jew to join himself or come unto 
one of another nation; and yet unto me hath God 
shewed that I should not call any man common or un- 
clean: wherefore also 1 came without gainsaying, 
when I was sent for. I ask therefore with what intent 
ye sent for me." 

Cornelius made answer, telling of his vision, and of 
the angel's command, and of his desire, and that of 
all with him to hear what God had commanded him to 
reveal. 

In Peter's response he told them of the great truth 
he had just learned, " that God is no respecter of per- 
sons, but in every nation he that feared Him and work- 



Peter and Cornelius 265 

eth righteousness, is acceptable to Him." He told of 
"good tidings of peace by Jesus Christ" who "is 
Lord of all," "who went about doing good." He 
told of what he and others had witnessed of Jesus' 
power; and of the terrible crucifixion of Christ by the 
Jews; and of His resurrection; and of what Peter 
himself had seen of Him after His resurrection; and 
of the charge He had given them to preach His Gospel 
unto the people; and that at last the same Jesus was 
to be the Judge of all men. Then he repeated the as- 
surance he had made when he entered the room "that 
through His name every one that believeth on Him 
shall receive remission of sins." 

" While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy 
Ghost fell on them all." The Pentecostal scene was 
repeated. Cornelius and his kinsmen and near friends 
were baptized in the name of the Lord. 

In the house of Cornelius began a new era of the 
Church of Christ. When the Church in Jerusalem 
heard of what Peter had done in Caesarea, they were 
astonished and displeased. What right had he to wel- 
come alien Gentiles to Christian fellowship ? They 
were the more displeased because Peter was the Chief 
Apostle, and his example would be more harmful than 
that of any other. What a change in him! What 
could have brought it to pass ? Was he no longer the 
Rock-man they had thought him to be ? 



266 A Life of St Peter 

Peter knew that his conduct would appear strange 
to the Church in Jerusalem. Only a few days before 
he himself had felt as they did. He resolved to go 
immediately to defend himself. He found abundant 
occasion for so doing. How strange their charge 
seems to us. Speaking of those who were not Jews, 
they severely rebuked him, saying, ''Thou didst eat 
with them." It is possible that they meant that he 
had not only been at the same table with them, but 
also had partaken with them of the Lord's Supper, as 
a sign that they were fellow-Christians. But the 
Rock-man was unmoved. He knew that what he had 
done was right, for it had been in obedience to the 
command of the Spirit of God. He told of all that had 
happened in Joppa and Csesarea, especially of the de- 
scent of the Holy Ghost on the company in the house 
of Cornelius, as it had descended upon themselves in 
the Upper Room on the day of Pentecost. His clos- 
ing words were full of truth and power, — "If then 
God gave unto them the like gift as He did also unto 
us, when we believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, who 
was I that I could withstand God?" 

"And when they heard these things they held their 
peace, and glorified God, saying, Then to the Gentiles 
also hath God granted repentance unto life." 



CHAPTER XXXI 

The Third Imprisonment 

Herod " killed James the brother of John with the sword. And 
when he saw that it pleased the Jews, he proceeded to seize Peter 
also. Peter therefore was kept in prison, and behold an angel of the 
Lord stood by him. And he saith unto him, . . . Follow me." 
— Ads 12 : 2, j, j, 7, 8. 

" Touch'd, he up-starts — his chains unbound — 
Through darksome vault, up massy stair, 
His dizzy, doubting footsteps wind, 
To freedom and cool midnight air. 

" The watchers saw no light at midnight gleaming, 
They heard no sound of feet ; 
The gates fly open, the saint, still dreaming 
Stands free upon the street." 

" He came to the house of Mary, the mother of John whose sur- 
name was Mark ; where many were gathered together, and were 
praying. And when he knocked at the door of the gate, a maid came 
to answer, named Rhoda. . . . Peter continued knocking, and 
when they had opened they saw him, and were amazed." — Acts 12 : 
12, 13, 16. 

" Herod the king put forth his hands to afflict cer- 
tain of the church." This he did to make himself 
popular with the Jews whose kind feelings towards 
Christians had been changed to hatred. James was 

one of the leading three among the Twelve. So he 

267 



268 A Life of St Peter 

was one of the hated Apostles. When he and his 
brother John, in their ambition asked of the Lord, 
that they might sit one on His right hand and the 
other on His left in His Kingdom, He told them of a 
cup of sorrow of which they should drink, meaning 
that they would suffer for His sake. For one of them, 
that hour had come. "Herod killed James, the 
brother of John, with the sword." 

The Bethsaidan band which we have watched from 
boyhood is broken. So is the circle of the favored 
three. So is the larger one of the Twelve, of whom 
James was the first martyr. He was not the last, for 
it seems probable that all except his brother John died 
a cruel death because of their faithfulness to their 
Lord. What a sad day was that for John when thus 
separated from his brother who had been his constant 
companion from childhood in all the changing scenes 
of their lives. 

The death of James was a sad event for Peter also. 
They had been boyhood companions, partners in busi- 
ness, brother-Apostles, two of the favored three in 
fellowship with Christ in the house of mourning, on 
the Mount of Glory, and in the Garden of Suffering. 

Peter had once said, "Lord, with Thee I am ready 
to go both to prison and to death." That boast had 
been vain. He was not then ready to do either. He 
had fled in time of danger and had denied his Lord. 




St. Peter in the House of Cornelius 
See Page 265 Gustave Dore 



The Third Imprisonment 269 

But he had bitterly repented. The Pentecostal flame 
had been on his head. The Holy Spirit was in him, 
making him fearless in the greatest danger. He was 
now ready to go both to prison and to death in the 
service of his risen Lord. How strange it is to us that 
the bloody deed of Herod in killing James "pleased 
the Jews" and that therefore "he proceeded to seize 
Peter also." 

But he did not immediately put him to death, as he 
had James. He thought it would please the Jews to 
have a public execution, which he postponed for a few 
days. In so doing he ignorantly carried out a gracious 
plan of the Lord for His servant and His Church. 
Peter "was kept in the prison : but " — mark the words 
— "prayer was made earnestly of the Church unto 
God for him." 

This was Peter's third imprisonment. This time 
Herod fancied that he would make sure of his prisoner. 
The prison, probably the Tower of Antonia, situated 
between an outer and an inner wall of the city, had a 
huge iron door opening into the street. But Herod 
would not trust stone and iron, walls and gates alone, 
to prevent his prisoner's escape. He "delivered him 
to four quarternions of soldiers to keep him." This 
meant four distinct pickets of four guards each, six- 
teen in all. Each picket was to keep watch three 
hours and then be relieved by another during the night 



270 A Life of St Peter 

watches. Two officers must guard at the outer 
gate of the prison, and two be in the cell, one on 
each side of the prisoner, with his arms chained to 
them. How needless was all this precaution. Peter 
had not his Gethsemane sword. It would have been 
of little use in a conflict with the armed soldiery, even 
if his arms had not been chained. 

James was dead, Peter was separated from all his 
companions; certain death seemed before him. And 
yet he could repeat the words he had heard from his 
Lord, "I am not alone, for the Father is with me." 
He could recall the story of the youthful prisoner of 
whom he had learned in childhood — how ''Joseph's 
master took him and put him into the prison, . . . 
but the Lord was with Joseph and showed him 
mercy." With Madame Guyon he could sing, — 

** My cage confines me round; 
Abroad I cannot fly ; 
But, though my wing is closely bound, 

My heart's at liberty. 
My prison walls cannot control 
The flight, the freedom of the soul. 

" Oh, it is good to soar, 

These bolts and bars above, 
To Him whose purpose I adore, 

Whose providence I love ; 
And in Thy might well to find 
The joy, the freedom of the mind." 

Though his arms were fettered, did he not almost 



The Third Imprisonment 271 

feel " the clasp of the vanished hand " that had rescued 
him on Gennesaret? 

Laying aside his outer garment, without any dra- 
pery of his couch to wrap about him, he prepared 
himself for rest, as calmly as in the fisher's hut in 
Bethsaida, or his old home in Capernaum. Bidding 
him good-night, we leave him "sleeping between 
two soldiers, bound with two chains, and the keeper 
before the door." Yes, sleeping from more exhaust- 
ing toil than ever wearied him day or night, on his 
Galilean boat; sleeping calmly with his conscience at 
ease, undisturbed by the thought of threatening death 
within a few hours; sleeping on his litter of straw as 
peacefully as if on a bed of down; sleeping un- 
awakened by the tread of sentinels or the heavy 
breathing of his guards, or the clanking or movement 
of the chains by which he is bound to them. He does 
not even keep awake wondering whether an angel 
sent by Him who " giveth His beloved sleep," would 
bring deliverance. 

We pass in thought from his cell to the home of 
Mary the mother of Mark. It is one of the places of 
prayer in which Christians gathered after the Upper 
Room became too small for a meeting-place, and es- 
pecially where in smaller companies they tried to 
shield themselves from their persecutors. 

Some careful students find reason for thinking of 



272 A Life of St Peter 

Barnabas and Paul as present at that prayer meeting. 
How much this thought adds to the occasion. 

Day after day, or rather night after night, these 
Christians met. We know that prayer was made 
earnestly for Peter. That earnestness must have in- 
creased as the days passed and the fatal one drew 
near appointed for his execution. What pleadings 
there were! We almost hear their cries — John saying, 
"Oh, God of Daniel, who delivered him out of the 
lion's den, deliver Peter out of prison"; or Andrew 
saying, "Almighty God, who art stronger than bolt 
or bar and key, and chain and sentinel, deliver Peter 
out of prison"; or Philip, saying, "Oh, Thou who 
didst say to Jeremiah bound in chains, ' Now, behold, 
1 loose thee this day from the chains which were upon 
thy hand/ do Thou so say unto Peter, even this 
night " ; or Matthew, entreating, ' ' Oh, Thou to whom 
Peter cried when we were with Thee on the sea, ' O, 
Lord save me,' do Thou now save him." 

Though they knew it not, their prayers were receiv- 
ing immediate answers. We can almost hear the one, 
and see the other. "Oh, Lord, send help to Peter's 
prison," and immediately "the Lord sent forth His 
angel." 

"O Lord, Thou knowest the darkness of his dun- 
geon in this midnight hour." " And a light shined in 
the cell." 



The Third Imprisonment 273 

"O Lord, thou knowest Peter's loneliness in the 
prison." "And behold the angel of the Lord stood 
by him." 

" O Lord, remember Thy servant who felt the touch 
of Thy hand on Hermon and in Gethsemane." And 
gently the angel "smote Peter on the side, and awoke 
him." 

"O Lord, grant that he may rise from the floor of 
his dungeon and again be free." And the angel 
said, " Rise up quickly." 

"O Lord, that he might be released from his 
chains." "And his chains fell off from his hands." 

"O Lord, that he might hear some cheering voice 
of liberty." "And the angel saith unto him, Gird 
thyself and bind on thy sandals. . . . Cast thy 
garment about thee." 

"O Lord, show him some way of escape." And 
the angel said, " Follow me." 

" O Lord, in thine own way open that iron gate that 
Ieadeth into the city where we are praying unto Thee." 
And lo! it " opened . . . of its own accord." 

"O Lord, once more we plead with Thee to deliver 
Peter out of the hands of the cruel king and people." 
And I hear Peter, as if he overheard the prayer, declar- 
ing with a glad shout, " The Lord hath . . . de- 
livered me out of the hands of Herod, and from all the 
expectation of the people of the Jews." 



274 A Life of St Peter 

And so Peter and his celestial guide went out of the 
prison "and passed on through one street and straight- 
way the angel departed from him." The angel's mis- 
sion was ended. Through him the Christian prayers 
had been answered. 

While Peter was sleeping, Jerusalem was also. 
There was one exception, —the Christian praying 
band. And possibly others were awake — the priests 
and Pharisees and Herod, watching for the coming of 
the appointed day for Peter's rnartyrdom. 

And now Peter stands alone in the street. His guide 
has vanished, leaving him to himself. The moon 
seems dim after the light that has shone upon him in 
the prison and in the way. He is silent and bewil- 
dered with astonishment. He is ''like them that 
dream." He "thought he saw a vision." But the 
truth gradually dawns upon him of a grand reality. 
At last he has "come to himself." It is no dream. 
He begins talking to himself concerning the manner of 
his miraculous deliverance by God through an angel. 

It is the middle of the night, a good time to flee 
from the city, but he must first see his Christian 
friends, and let them know of his release from prison. 
So "he came to the house of Mary where many were 
gathered together and were praying," even at that 
midnight hour. 

"And when he knocked at the door of the gate, a 



The Third Imprisonment 275 

maid came to answer named Rhoda." We may keep 
him waiting long enough for the young reader to take 
a glance at one like themselves. In the Bible we find 
the names of only two girls — Miriam, the sister of 
Moses in the Old Testament, and Rhoda in the New. 
Rhoda means a rose. It is the first part of the name 
Rhodadendron, meaning rose tree. We think of a 
rose as having beauty of form and color, and sweet- 
ness of perfume. We do not know whether Rhoda 
of Jerusalem had a beautiful face, but we may think 
of her as having sweetness of character, more pleasing 
than the beauty and fragrance of the flower. 

In France, on the tombstone of a girl is carved a 
rose, and beneath it the words, "She was just like 
that." There has been discovered among the tomb- 
stones of early Christians one having this inscription, 
"Here rests the body of Novarina who fell asleep in 
Jesus at the age of nine. She was as sweet as 
honey." 

We may think of Rhoda as like these little girls who 
lived after her and may have known of her as we do, 
through her relation to Peter. We do not know what 
she was in the house of Mary. Perhaps she waited on 
her as the little Jewish maid did on the wife of the 
Syrian captain. She may have been the daughter, or 
other relative, or a friend of Mary. At any rate she 
seems to have been at home in this Christian home. 



276 A Life of St Peter 

Perhaps she was the youngest of the company that 
gathered there, receiving their kindly greetings as one 
after another arrived and she opened the door, and 
bade them welcome. We know of her because we 
know of Peter. She had become deeply interested in 
him. She was familiar with his voice. The sound of 
it filled her with gladness. She will always be re- 
membered as one of the early Christian company, the 
youngest one of whom we know, the first of the re- 
ported "lambs " that Jesus told Peter to feed. Perhaps 
it was his obeying this command that gave her so 
much interest in him. 

It required some courage in her to leave the praying 
company and pass alone through the court to the gate, 
and open the little door at midnight when some 
enemy of the Christians might be lurking around. It 
was a little service she could do, attending the door 
when John and Andrew and Barnabas and Paul were 
praying. But she was ready, wide-awake at this late 
hour of the night. The angel of God had opened the 
prison door to let Peter out. Rhoda could also serve 
God by opening the door to let Peter into the house 
of Mary. This she was willing to do, but did it not 
immediately. Luke in his story in the Acts, gives the 
simple reason why, — " When she knew Peters voice 
she opened not the gate for joy, but ran in and told 
that Peter stood before the gate." Childlike she was 




St. Peter Delivered from Prison 



See Page 274 



Gustave Dore 



The Third Imprisonment 277 

so fall of gladness and excitement that she did not do 
the very thing she was willing to do. 

That was a strange interruption of the prayer meet- 
ing when the voice of prayer by John, or Andrew, or 
Paul, was silenced by the sudden cry of little Rhoda. 
And yet she was simply telling them that their prayers 
for Peter had been answered. They were not pre- 
pared to believe it. No one, not even John — Peter's 
particular friend— started for the gate. All thoughts 
turned from Peter to Rhoda, the poor excited child 
whose report was not thought worthy of belief. She 
must have been dreaming, and as yet was only half 
awake, like Peter on the street when he had not yet 
come to himself; or her mind was wandering. What 
a change from the tone of prayer to that of unbelief 
and pity and reproof, when they said unto her, " Thou 
art mad." But she was not to be silenced. She knew 
the voice of Peter too well to be mistaken, though not 
one believed her report. She knew that he was at the 
gate. So, "she confidently affirmed that it was 
even so." 

But rather than to believe her "they said, it is his 
angel." The Jews thought that there was a guardian 
angel for every one, attending him from his birth to his 
death. The praying company concluded that Peter's 
angel, assuming his voice, was at the door. But "his 
angel "—the real one of the prison, had gone— to his 



278 A Life of St Peter 

heavenly mansion, bearing thither the report of his 
earthly mission, leaving it for Peter to prove by his 
presence in the house of prayer, the answer to earnest 
petitions in his behalf. 

But we have kept Peter waiting, not only for Rhoda 
to return to him, but that we might get a clearer view 
of her and of the disbelieving company to which she 
had returned. Meanwhile, as we are told, Peter con- 
tinued knocking — eagerly waiting to greet his fellow- 
Christians with a glad surprise. They heard his 
"continued knocking," and when they — not Rhoda 
alone — "had opened," "they saw him and were 
amazed" — at what? The answer to their prayers! 
For a moment they were panic-stricken. Luke in re- 
porting the scene might have repeated his own words 
when the Lord suddenly appeared in the Upper Room, 
"They disbelieved for joy and wondered." He beck- 
oned unto them with the hand which an hour before 
had been fettered with a chain, to hold their peace. He 
" declared unto them how the Lord brought him forth 
out of the prison." Standing in the street he had said 
to himself, "The Lord hath sent His angel and hath 
delivered me." But now he has such a sense of the 
Lord's purpose and power, that for the moment the 
angelic agency seems forgotten. He alone is remem- 
bered to whom the Christian Band had prayed for his 
deliverance. 



The Third Imprisonment 279 

That midnight prayer meeting in Mary's house was 
not the only one in Jerusalem. There were others in 
which the story of Peter's deliverance should be im- 
mediately known. In one of them was James, prob- 
ably the Lord's brother, seemingly the head of the 
Church in Jerusalem. "Go," said Peter, "show these 
things unto James, and to the brethren." 

As the messengers went to the various praying cir- 
cles in Jerusalem, Peter departed and went to another 
place, while Herod and his soldiers, and the priests and 
Pharisees lurking for his blood, were disappointed and 
maddened in the early morning, because they found 
not him, but his empty cell. Truly has it been said, 
"The walls were never built, the chains were never 
forged, the guards never breathed that would hold in 
bondage him whom God willed to be free." So it 
proved now. 



CHAPTER XXXII 
Peter and Antioch 

" The Disciples were called Christians first in Antioch." — Acts u : 

2b. 

" The Apostles and the Elders were gathered together. James an- 
swered, saying, Brethren, hearken unto me : Symeon hath rehearsed 
how first God did visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for 
His name." — Acts ij :6, 7, fj, 14. 

" But when Cephas came to Antioch, I resisted him to the face, be- 
cause he stood condemned." — Gal. 2 : 11. 

" In the person of Paul, the Lord once more ' turned and looked on 
Peter ' ; and the erring Disciple was again awakened, and checked, 
and finally delivered." — Archbishop Whately. 

After Peter's deliverance from prison we lose sight 
of him for five or six years. He then, probably in a. d. 
Si, re-appears in what is called "the first Council of 
Jerusalem." To understand what that walTvve must- 
turn to the city of Antioch. It was a magnificent 
place, but one of the most wicked in the world. Yet 
even here was a Christian Church. It was composed 
of Jews who believed in Jesus Christ as their Saviour, 
and of others who were not Jews, but Gentiles. 

280 



Peter and Antioch 28 1 

Jesus' "disciples were called Christians first in Anti- 
och." 1 

But the Jewish Christians in Antioch had not learned 
what Peter had learned, and what he had preached in 
the house of Cornelius, a Gentile, " that God is no re- 
specter of persons ; but in every nation he that feareth 
Him and worketh righteousness is acceptable to Him." 
The Jewish members of the Church thought them- 
selves better than the Gentile members, who, they 
said, should do certain things which Christ had not 
commanded. Paul and Barnabas were in Antioch at 
the time, having labored there very earnestly, and in- 
fluenced many to become Christians. The trouble be- 
tween the Jewish and the Gentile members was so 
great that these two leaders were asked to go to Jeru- 
salem and talk with the Apostles and other Christians 
there, asking them what was right, and what the 
Christians in Antioch ought to do. 

There were in Jerusalem three men whom Paul 
afterwards called " pillars of the Church." They were 
Peter, John, and James — not the brother of John, but 
another Apostle. We remember that Saul, the new 
convert, went to Jerusalem to see Peter and talk with 
him privately about himself. And now Paul goes 
there again to see him about the converts in Antioch. 

1 For further description of Antioch see Author's Life of St. Paul, 
Chapter XIII. 



282 A Life of St Peter 

And then there was a meeting or council of Apostles 
and Evangelists, and leaders of the Church at Jerusalem. 
Some had been with the Lord during His ministry, and 
since His ascension twenty years before, had sought 
to inspire others with His spirit of love, which would 
make them kind and helpful to one another. 

It was a very excited meeting. Peter was the first 
speaker. The subject was one with which he was 
familiar, about which he had been taught in the vision 
on the house-top in Joppa. -He felt that he had a right to 
speak and judge, because he had been taught by God 
about the way the Gentiles should be treated, seeing 
Christ was the Saviour for them, as well as for the 
Jews. So he began his speech with these words: 
"Brethren, ye know that a good while ago God made 
choice among you that by my mouth the Gentiles 
should hear the word of the Gospel, and believe." He 
showed them that God had a great and gracious plan 
for the Gentiles, and it must not be defeated by the 
Jewish members of the Church. Peter's speech as re- 
ported, ended with these words: "We believe that we 
shall be saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus, in 
like manner as they." 

His speech made a deep and solemn impression. It 
was followed by silence. Then Barnabas and Paul 
spoke, telling of the wonderful things God had 
wrought among the Gentiles by them. The last 



Peter and Antioch 283 

speech was by the Moderator or President of the 
Council. It was James who is called "the Just." He 
referred to what Peter had said, and reminded them of 
the prophecy of Amos in which God told of His pur- 
pose to have the Gentiles included in His Church. 

Most of the members of the Council were satisfied 
with what Peter and James had said. A wise and 
kind letter was prepared to the Church in Antioch, and 
sent by two messengers. It was received with great 
gladness, giving peace where there had been great 
trouble and sorrow. 

Shortly after the Council in Jerusalem, Peter himself 
went to Antioch, where with Paul and Barnabas, he 
labored for the good of the Church. As he had been 
taught at Joppa to do, and as he had begun to do in 
the house of Cornelius, he had been friendly with the 
Gentile converts. As a proof of his kind Christian 
feeling towards them, he ate with them as he did with 
his Jewish Christian brethren. He thus taught by his 
example that both classes were one in Christ. 

We have noticed some of Peter's imperfections. 
We have seen his sorrow for his sins, and how he be- 
came a better and better man as he grew older, be- 
coming more and more like his Master. But at the 
time we find him in Antioch he is not yet perfect. 
Once again he shows weakness and unlikeness to his 
Lord. Once more he reveals the spirit he had when 



284 A Life of St Peter 

he quailed before the portress at the High Priest's gate, 
and denied his Master before the servants around the 
fire in the palace court. 

We have noticed that most of the Jewish Christians 
in Jerusalem were satisfied with what Peter had said at 
the Council about the treatment of Gentile converts, 
and were ready to treat them as equals. But not all so 
felt. Some of these went to Antioch. They found 
Peter doing as he had preached in Jerusalem. He was 
familiar with the Gentile converts and treated them as 
he did the Jewish. For this they showed their dis- 
pleasure towards Peter. He became timid, and began 
to waver. He was tempted to do wrong. He yielded 
to the temptation. He acted contrary to his own 
teaching. He changed his manner towards the Gentile 
Christians. He treated them differently from what he 
did the Jewish Christians. 

Paul was astonished and grieved at Peter's conduct. 
It seemed to him very wrong, contrary to the teach- 
ings of Christ, and inconsistent with what they both 
had taught in the Council. He saw what trouble it 
would make, dividing the Church and causing bitter 
feelings. He felt that he had a sad duty to perform, 
even sharply to reprove his fellow-Apostle, to whom 
he had once gone for guidance. So he ''withstood 
him to his face." It was a painful thing for Paul "to 
rebuke Peter before all," and thus humble him before 



Peter and Antioch 285 

those who had looked to him as the Chief Apostle. But 
even in this they may have learned a beautiful lesson 
— the right spirit in which to receive just reproof. 

We are not told how Peter received Paul's sharp but 
faithful and loving rebuke. But we can believe it was 
with the same feeling which he had when the Lord 
looked upon him reprovingly, and that Peter said with 
Solomon, " Faithful are the wounds of a friend." We 
find no trace of his feeling unkindly towards Paul 
during the twenty remaining years of his life. But 
we do find hints of their friendship. Their names 
are linked in Church history and tradition. They 
are pictured together in early works of Christian 
art. This shows that early Christians thought of them 
as being in perfect harmony. We are thankful for 
one expression which Peter himself wrote. It is 
among his last recorded words. — " Our beloved 
brother Paul." 



CHAPTER XXXIII 
Last Years and Days 

"The time of my departure is come." — 2 Tim. 4: 6. 

" Knowing that shortly I must put off this my Tabernacle ; even as 
our Lord Jesus Christ hath shewed me." — 2 Peter 1 : 14. 

"There is laid up for me the crown of righteousness." — 2 Tim. 
4:8. 

" When the Chief Shepherd shall be manifested, ye shall receive 
the crown of glory that fadeth not away." — / Peter j : 4. 

" Oh, consider with trembling that which Rome will behold when 
Paul suddenly rises with Peter from this sepulchre, and is carried up 
into the air to meet the Lord." — C/irysostom. 

We have now reached a period in the life of Peter in 
which we find it difficult to trace its course. In his 
own Epistles and those of Paul, and the writings of 
others, there are hints of where he went and what he 
did. And then there are many traditions, some of 
which are worthy of belief because in harmony with 
what we do know about him. 

At the time of the meeting of the Council in Jerusa- 
lem, it was arranged that Paul's labors should be 
among "the heathen" — the Gentile nations. Peter's 
were to be among the Jews, though he had been the 
one to open the Gospel-door to the Gentiles. Before 

286 



Last Years and Days 287 

that time for twenty years, he had remained in Pales- 
tine. We have seen him in Jerusalem, Samaria, Lydda, 
Joppa and Caesarea. But after the Council his field 
was greatly enlarged. It included towns and cities in 
Asia Minor, and probably countries watered by the 
Tigris and Euphrates. 

In our thoughts of the former region we recall the 
labors of St. John, and his Epistles to the Seven 
Churches of Asia. It is interesting to think of his 
friend Peter also laboring in the same regions, so far 
from their native country, in which they had been so 
closely related from childhood. What a privilege it 
was for some of those Churches to have the ministry 
of these two great Apostles. 

Among the Jews whom Peter addressed on the day 
of Pentecost,., were some from the far East, of which 
Babylon was the old decaying capital. It was that 
city where the mourning captive Jews had once hung 
their harps upon the willows. Multitudes of the na- 
tion were still there in the days of Peter. By some 
scholars, it is believed that when past the age of three- 
score and ten, for a time he made Babylon the place of 
his ministry. Perhaps he preached to some who had 
heard his voice in Jerusalem after the Pentecostal 
flame had rested on his head. It is surmised that his 
wife accompanied him, as apparently she did in other 
journeys; and that Mark joined him there. There is a 



288 A Life of St Peter 

legend that a daughter named Petronilla was also with 
him. 

We long to know the details of the closing days of 
Peter's eventful life. Tradition and legend are full of 
them, but they do not satisfy our want. Many of 
them we are compelled to reject as uncertain or mani- 
festly untrue. From the most credible we weave the 
story of his last days. 

Once more we are by the Sea of Galilee after 
Christ's resurrection. We hear Him address Peter: — 
"When thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy 
hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee 
whither thou wouldest not." It was the listening John 
who wrote down those words of Christ, and then 
added, "This spake He, signifying by what death he 
should glorify God." By all this, we understand a 
prophecy of Peter's arrest, his being bound, and prob- 
ably his crucifixion. That arrest may have been in 
Babylon, or elsewhere. 

A young man, Nero, only twenty-one years old, was 
Emperor of the vast Roman world. But though young 
in years, he was old in sin. The catalogue of his 
wicked deeds is one of the darkest, if not the blackest, 
in the history of guilt and infamy. He has been justly 
described as " a mad despot who studied crimes as a 
work of art." At his bidding, many of his courtiers 
were cruelly put to death. His beautiful and noble 



Last Years and Days 289 

Queen Octavia was in exile until he ordered her head 
to be brought to him, as Herod had ordered that of 
John the Baptist. His unlawful wife, Poppaea, had a 
shameful home in the palace Octavia should adorn. 
He arranged three plans for the murder of his mother 
— two of which failing, he ordered that she be slain 
with a dagger, after which in hardened levity he acted 
the buffoon in the presence of Roman crowds. 

On the night of July 19th in a. d. 64, a fire broke out 
in Rome, which raged fiercely for six days and seven 
nights, destroying palaces and homes from which the 
people fled in terror, seeking shelter even in tombs. 

Nero is believed to have started the conflagration. 
To try to escape suspicion he charged Christians with 
the burning of the city. By this lie, he aroused hatred 
against them. Then followed bitter persecution, in- 
volving cruelties beyond description. In all this, Nero 
took a fiendish delight. Paul, regarded as a ring-leader 
of the Christians, was seized. 

There was another on whom their enemies would 
wreak vengeance. This was Peter. He may volun- 
tarily have gone to Rome to encourage and support his 
fellow-Christians in their trials, or, as is more likely, 
have been arrested by order of the tyrant Emperor, and 
taken to Rome. Good authority puts his arrival there 
in a. d. 66, not long before his death. 

There is a legend of Peter's purpose to escape from 



290 A Life of St Peter 

Rome, at the urgent request of his fellow-Christians. 
Fleeing by the Appian Way, a little beyond the Porta 
Capena, he met the Lord carrying His cross. Peter 
asked, "Lord, whither goest Thou ?"(Domine, quo 
vadis ? ) Jesus replied, " I go to Rome to be crucified 
for Thee." The Apostle took this as a gentle rebuke, 
and turned back to the city. 

A modern Church known as " Domine quo vadis" 
marks the spot of the tradition. 

There is a legend of Peter's arrest and being thrown 
into the Mamertine prison. It is still pointed out as 
the place of Peter's and Paul's imprisonment. As the 
visitor of to-day looks into its two dismal cells, he 
cannot wonder that Paul asked Timothy to bring his 
cloak to protect him from its dampness and chill. In 
commemoration of the imprisonment of the two 
Apostles, a torchlight service is held there every year 
on the night of the 4th of July. 

When we think of the possibility of Peter and Paul 
being there, we are reminded of the memorable visit 
in Jerusalem, when for fifteen days they were to- 
gether, looking forward to the ministry on which Saul 
was just entering, for which he sought the instruction 
and guidance of Peter. 

Tradition allows Peter a sight of his wife, whom he 
had " led about " in his missionary journeys, being 
lead by cruel hands to martyrdom. Calling to her he 



Last Years and Days 291 

encouraged and strengthened her by crying out, " O 
remember Thou the Lord " — that Lord who in their 
own home in Capernaum had spoken the healing 
word for her mother. 

It is not probable that Peter had any trial, even an 
unjust one such as Paul had. Nor is it probable that 
Peter, though old and venerable and weak, escaped 
scourging, to which his Lord was doomed before His 
crucifixion. The Lord had said to him, "Thoushalt 
stretch forth thy hands." The day had at last come 
for the words to come true. The hour was at hand of 
which Peter had written, " Shortly I must put off this 
my tabernacle, even as our Lord Jesus Christ hath 
shewed me." Shortly he would exchange it, not for 
such as he proposed to build on Hermon for his Lord, 
but for a mansion, such as his Lord had told him He 
was going to prepare. A small oratory in Rome 
marks the spot where it is claimed Peter and Paul met 
for the last time. On a slab over the door is a rude 
bas-relief representing their parting. St. Paul is al- 
leged to have said to St. Peter, "Peace be with you, 
Foundation of the Church, Shepherd of the flock of 
Christ; " and Peter to Paul, "Go in peace, Preacher of 
good tidings, and Guide of the salvation of the just." 

We need not dwell in imagination on the horrors of 
Peter's death. The most of which we can feel assured 
is that he died in Rome, a willing martyr for his 



292 A Life of St Peter 

"Chief Shepherd," receiving from Him, to use his 
own words, "the crown of glory that fadeth not 
away." We cannot be certain of the date of his 
death. The general belief of the early Church was 
that it occurred under Nero in a. d., 67 or 68. It has 
been claimed that Peter and Paul suffered martyrdom 
on the same day. While this is not certain, their 
deaths were probably not far apart. 

When approaching Rome the first object which the 
traveler beholds in the far distance, and the last on 
which his gaze lingers, is the majestic Cathedral which 
bears the name of St. Peter. There it is claimed his 
remains repose. Blessed Peter! 

" Nobly thy course is run, 

Splendor is round it ; 
Bravely thy fight is won, 

Martyrdom crowned it. 
In the high warfare 

Of Heaven grown hoary, 
Thou'rt gone, like the summer sun, 

Shrouded in glory." 



WEED'S BIOGRAPHIES 
FOR. THE YOUNG 

No better books can be put into the ha.nds 
of our girls and boys 

A Life of Christ for the Yoving 

By George L. Weed, author of "A Life of St. Paul for the 
Young," "A Life of St. John for the Young," etc. i6mo. 
Cloth. 74 full page illustrations and a full page map drawn 
especially for the book. Price, net, 60 cents; by mail, 70 cents. 

The story of the Life of Christ has been many times retold from 
all points of view and for all classes of readers, but never more sim- 
ply or sympathetically for young children than in George L. Weed's 
" Life of Christ for the Young." — The Living Age. 

Mr. Weed tells a reverently straightforward, unadorned story. 
Comment and explanations have their place in his text, it is true, 
but only in so far as they are needed to make the story more lumi- 
nous to young minds. Mr. Weed has peculiar qualifications for 
addressing himself to the youthful mind.— The Sunday School Times. 

A precious book, containing the story which will never grow 
old.— The Lutheran Observer. 

It supplies a long felt want.— SI. Andrew's Cross. 

Written in a simple and attractive style and worthy of a wide 
circulation.— The Heidelberg Teacher. 

We commend this little book very highly.— The Living Church. 

Mr. Weed's work, in our opinion, is the best Life of Christ for 
the Young that has yet been issued.— The Sunday School World. 

It has been compiled with the greatest care from the best 
sources, skillfully arranged, and written with a simplicity and 
purity of diction that make it a valuable possession for young 
minds. — Prof. D. L. Lowson, of the University of the State of New York. 

For sale by all booksellers or promptly forwarded by 
the publishers on receipt of the required amount 

George W. Jacobs & Co., Publishers 

103-105 South Fifteenth Street. Philadelphia. 



Weed's Biographies for the Young 



A Life of St. Paul for the Young 

By George L. Weed, author of " A Life of Christ for the Young," 
"A Life of St. John for the Young," etc. i6mo. Cloth. 
48 full page illustrations and 'three double page maps 
drawn especially for the book. Price, net, 60 cents; by 
mail, 70 cents. 

It is not given to every parent to tell stories well and those who 
have not the gift will welcome Weed's " Life of St. Paul for the 
Young," an interesting narrative, well illustrated with maps and 
pictures and equally suited to home reading and class study.— The 
Churchman. 

This is a desirable and serviceable book, and deserves strong 
commendation to parents and teachers. It is simple enough for a 
child of nine and not too juvenile for a youth of twice that age.— The 
Outlook. 

A sterling and altogether admirable book.— The Living Church. 

A valuable contribution to aid in the home study of Apostolistic 
History.— The Sunday School World. 

It fills a corner in the Sunday-school library that has long been 
empty. — The Philadelphia Inquirer. 

A very readable popular biography of the great Apostle.— The 
Philadelphia Call. 

Simple and yet full; clear and logical in its arrangement, and 
above all it has the charm of being interesting.— Rev. Frank J. 
Goodwin. 

A carefully studied chronological narrative and exposition of 
the principal teachings of the Apostle, expressed in simple language 
and successfully adapted to instruct and interest.— The Congrega- 
tionalist. 

For sale by all booksellers or promptly forwarded by 
the publishers on receipt of the required amount 

George W. Jacobs & Co., Publishers 

103-105 South Fifteenth Street, Philadelphia 



Weed's Biographies for the Young 



A Life of St. John for the Young 

By George L. Weed, author of " A Life of Christ for the Young," 
"A Life of St. Paul for the Young," etc. i6mo. Cloth. 
48 full page illustrations and a full page map showing the 
land where St. John lived. Price, net, 60 cents; by mail 70 
cents. 

Admirably clear and interesting. — TJie Christian Advocate. 

It is as remarkable for what it is not as for what it is. It con- 
tains no baby talk, is never wearisome with commonplace moral- 
iziug. and has no "padding" designed to make the book of salable 
size.— Rev. Addison P. Foster. 

Worthy of the highest commendation. The narrative is told 
with great simplicity and in a clear and animated style. The fruits 
of wide reading and of travel in the Holy Land are used, without 
parade of authorities and with entire concealment of self, to illus- 
trate the material found in the Holy Scripture. — Rev. Henry E. 
Jacobs, D.D., of the ML Airy Theological Seminary. 

It is an excellently happy omen that books of this kind are 
being written. Bible characters and the life of Jesus Himself are 
thus treated in a natural, healthy and reverent way, which leads to 
the acceptance of religious truth after a like fashion.— Rev. Floyd W. 
TomJcins, Rector of Holy Trinity Church, Philadelphia. 

This and its companion volumes are without question the best 
works of the kind that I have seen, and I believe I have seen most 
others. They are so simple and yet so scholarly, so full of tender 
appreciation of the beautiful characters which are portrayed, that I 
wish that every boy and girl from ten years up might have a copy of 
each on their bookshelves— and have the contents in their hearts.— 
Mrs. 31. G. Kennedy, President of the Primary Teachers' Union. 

For sale by all booksellers or promptly forwarded by 
the publishers on receipt of the required amount 

George W. Jacobs 61 Co., Publishers 

103-105 Sovith Fifteenth Street, Philadelphia 



NOV 14 1002 



MOV 11 !9U! 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: June 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724) 779-21 1 1 






f 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




014 397 313 A 



